kJ LJ :! a -: ? ;i3 
 
 -: :uja"ik^ 1^ ; ^ 
 
 
 
 O 

 
 THE MODERN PARIAH 
 
 A STORY OF THE SOUTH. 
 
 BY 
 
 TRANCIS JpNTAINE 
 
 AUTHOR OK 
 
 ETOWAM. f\ ROMANCE OP THE CONFEDERACY, ETC., ETC. 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 FRANCIS FONTAINE, 
 ATLANTA, GA.
 
 Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year of our Lord 1892, 
 
 BY FRANCIS FONTAINE, 
 
 In the office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington, D. C. 
 ALL RIGHTS RESERVED. 
 
 WERNER PRINTING * LITHO. CO. 
 AKRON, OHIO.
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 Observe the following statements, made by the slave 
 holder and author of the Declaration of Independence, 
 Thomas Jefferson, the Father of the Democratic party in 
 the United States ; and of the great emancipator, Abra 
 ham Lincoln, the Father of the Republican party in the 
 United States: 
 
 All men were created, and of right ought to be, free and 
 equal. Thomas Jefferson, in Declaration of Independence, 
 1776. 
 
 Nothing is more certainly written in the Book of Fate, than 
 that these people are to be free, nor is it less certain that the 
 two races, equally free, can not live contented in the same Gov 
 ernment. Thomas Jefferson in 1782. 
 
 I am not, nor ever have been, in favor of bringing about in 
 any way the social or political equality of the white and black 
 races. I am not, nor ever have been, in favor of making jurors 
 of negroes, nor of qualifying them to hold office, nor to inter 
 marry with the white people. And I will say in addition to 
 this : there is a physical difference between the white and black 
 races which, I believe, will forever forbid the two races living 
 together on terms of social and political equality. Abraham 
 Lincoln (in his famous joint debate with Stephen A. Douglas, 
 before he became President of the United States.) 
 
 If I could save the Union by freeing every slave, I would do 
 it; if I could save the Union by refusing to free a single slave, I 
 would do that. Abraham Lincoln, President of the United 
 States. 
 
 Note also the following from the Chief Justice of the 
 Supreme Court of the United States : 
 
 It is difficult to realize the state of public opinion in relation 
 to that unfortunate race which prevailed in the civilized and 
 enlightened portions of the world at the time of the Declara 
 tion of Independence, and when the Constitution of the United 
 States was formed and adopted. But the public history of 
 every European nation displays it in a manner too plain to be 
 mistaken. They had for more than a century before been re 
 garded as beings of an inferior order, and altogether unfit to 
 associate with the white race, either in social or political rela 
 tions ; and that the negro might justly and lawfully be reduced 
 to slavery for his benefit. He was bought and sold, and 
 treated as an ordinary article of merchandise and traffic when- 
 
 (3)
 
 4: PREFACE. 
 
 ever a profit could be made out of it. Chief Justice Taney, of 
 the United States Supreme Court, in the Dred Scott decision in 
 1856. 
 
 In this connection, I will quote the words of a promi 
 nent ecclesiastic, a writer and a Bishop, who appropriately 
 says in this enlightened year of 1892 : 
 
 The ethnological distinction between the races is God's o\vn 
 work, and the best people of both races have no desire to oblit 
 erate the distinction. The amalgamation of the races would 
 demoralize both, and lead to the extirpation of the weaker. 
 
 There is practically no difference between the Northern and 
 Southern people in regard to the color line. It is drawn as un 
 mistakably in one section as it is in the other. The people of 
 the North declaim against caste and racial distinctions, but 
 they draw the line just as closely as we do in the South. 
 
 They will listen, it is true, to a black orator on the platform 
 and applaud him to the echo, but they do not invite him to 
 their parties, however charming he may be in conversation, nor 
 do they ask him to their homes, however congenial he may 
 be socially. They never think of intermarriage with him, and 
 there is not a white congregation in the North that is served by 
 a colored preacher. 
 
 They have done a great deal for the negro, for which they 
 deserve credit, but their talk about the obliteration of caste is 
 flatly contradicted by their practice. 
 
 Time, the great solver of all problems, has adjusted the 
 status of the negro in the United States more favorably 
 than either President Jefferson or President Lincoln an 
 ticipated. Realizing that the wisest statesmanship and 
 the broadest philanthropy go hand in hand in this Re 
 public, the superior race has done all in its power, since 
 the negro became "lord of himself, that heritage of woe," 
 to aid the inferior race iii advancing to the full stature 
 of citizenship. 
 
 While common humanity revolts at the efforts of irre 
 sponsible leaders to induce poor and ignorant negroes to 
 leave comfortable homes in America to go to the savage 
 wilds of Africa, when such emigration becomes volun 
 tary, whether to Mexico, South America, or Africa, and 
 is led by competent leaders, no valid objection can be 
 made to it. With a half million white immigrants to 
 this country annually, and not one negro, the race prob 
 lem will solve itself; and the most unfortunate of all of 
 God's creatures, perhaps, are the daughters of octoroon 
 mothers like the character which constitutes the argu 
 ment of this story.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH 
 
 A. NOVEL. 
 
 I. 
 
 In one of the few dwellings left standing after the siege 
 and capture of Atlanta in 1864, a gentleman, who was 
 just beginning to recover from a severe illness of typhoid 
 fever, was reclining on a lounge. By his side sat his wife, 
 who had arrived a few days previously from their home 
 in Connecticut in order that she might nurse her invalid 
 
 husband, Colonel John Adams, of the th Connecticut 
 
 Regiment. She was gently stroking his hair and trying 
 to entertain him, but he seemed preoccupied with some 
 anxiety which he had not expressed. "What is troub 
 ling you, my dear? " she asked him, kissing his forehead 
 as she spoke. 
 
 "I feel anxious about the condition of the best nurse 
 I ever saw to whom, I think, I owe my convalesence, if 
 not my life." 
 
 " Who is she? I would like to meet her.'' 
 
 " She is a rarely beautiful and gentle young woman a 
 volunteer nurse in the hospital where I wns sick, of 
 whose antecedents none of us knew anything. She has 
 evidently had the best social connections." 
 
 "It is strange that such a person should be a nurse in 
 a Federal hospital, if she is Southern-born." 
 
 "No, it is not; because many Confederate officers were 
 too grievously wounded to be carried further, and many 
 of them are in our hospital now. She may have sought 
 among them some relative, and thus became a nurse." 
 
 " Where is she now? I would like to thank her for her 
 kindness to you. ;: 
 
 (5)
 
 6 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 Taking a worn card from his pocket he handed it to 
 her, saying: "That is her address; she gave it to me 
 before leaving a month ago that I might send for her if 
 I had a relapse. I have heard that she is ill also." 
 
 " I will go to see her this afternoon,'' said his wife. 
 
 The desolate city was a heap of ruins, and it was late 
 before she found the humble house where the sick woman 
 lived. It was a servant's house, the residence of the 
 owner having been burned, as were nearly all the resi 
 dences in the city, when it was captured. Underneath it 
 a "bomb-proof" cellar had been dug during the siege, 
 Avhen bombshells were thrown in every portion of the 
 city. She entered, after knocking repeatedly and receiv 
 ing no response, and found the sick woman alone on her 
 bed and very ill, indeed. 
 
 "Can I do anything to relieve your suffering? " 
 
 "No, ma'am; I thank you, but death will soon end 
 it." 
 
 "You must not talk thus must not think that you 
 are going to die. We will take care of you." 
 
 The sick woman's hours on earth were indeed num 
 bered. With that strength given to mortals a few hours 
 before dissolution, when all physical pain has ceased and 
 the mind passes in review the life that is flickering away, 
 like a candle burned low in the socket, the sick woman 
 fixed her ga.ze upon the lady and spoke with a mind as 
 clear as if sickness had not wasted away a once beauti 
 ful form and lovely face; for the octoroon maidens in 
 the South are frequently remarkable for physical beauty, 
 and this dying girl was noted for her lovely form and 
 perfect features. 
 
 Who was she? 
 
 -Simply a slave girl, whose parents were the mother a 
 quadroon woman, raised in the family of her master as 
 a " house-servant; " the father Tinconnu no one knew. 
 
 " My dear girl, let me aid you in some way , you saved 
 my husband's life." The dying woman evidently appre 
 ciated what was said, and the lady continued: "He is 
 still too feeble to come to see you. but he has told me of 
 his struggle with disease in the terrible typhoid fever, 
 and he has commissioned me to say that anything he or 
 I can do for you will be cheerfully done. We consider it
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 7 
 
 a sacred duty to do all that we can to alleviate your suf 
 ferings." The dying woman extended her feeble hand 
 her voice had grown weaker, and she was conscious of 
 the near approach of death. "Bend down so that you 
 may hear me," she said; "my voice is failing, and I feel 
 that my time is short." 
 
 The lady took her hand, and with her own she gently 
 caressed her head until she perceived that already 
 death had dampened her brow. With a startled look, 
 which she could not repress, she bent low to the ear of 
 the dyiDg woman, who said, in gasps: "I leave her to 
 you my little baby take care of her ; she has no other 
 friend except poor old Aunt Charity." Then rising up 
 in bed with an almost superhuman effort, she pointed to 
 a cradle in the corner of the room. 
 
 "She is there she was born ten days ago, and even 
 the hospital nurses are not aware of her existence." 
 
 The lady moved as if to approach it. "Stay!" said 
 the sick woman; "a moment more, while I have the 
 strength to speak. Aunt Charity is an old colored 
 woman whom I call 'Mammy.' She alone was with me 
 at its birth, and she alone knows that I am its mother, 
 except the doctor, who has pledged himself to keep my 
 secret. She will be here to-day to take care of my child." 
 
 " Why should you do that? Why should you not ac 
 knowledge it to the world ? " asked the lady. " Let the 
 child at least know its father." 
 
 " I have not the time ; and you could not understand if 
 I explained," she said. " I do not wish it to bexeared as 
 the child of a colored person. S'death 1 ah ! the sting of 
 death ! This is death ! Its father God bless and pre 
 serve him! is a white man and a. noble one and I wish 
 the child to be raised as a white child it is white. Will 
 you take care of it? Oh ! promise me this, and I will die 
 happy. Bring my child ! " She fell back, an appealing 
 look upon her eyes, even in death, for in a moment she 
 was dead. Scarcely had the lady recovered from the 
 shock caused by this unexpected revelation, and the sud 
 den termination of the interview, when the cries of the 
 infant summoned her to its side. It was a strong, 
 healthy, blue-eyed babe, with straight hair and not a 
 vestige of negro blood in its appearance. If it had been
 
 8 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 placed among a thousand infante, it would probably 
 have never been selected, if it had been stated that the 
 offspring of an octoroon slave was among the number. 
 
 As she gently lifted it in her arms and placed it beside 
 its mother, whom she supposed was a white woman be 
 fore this interview enlightened her, she noticed that the 
 linen in which it was clothed was of the finest texture and 
 evinced the care and handiwork of an accomplished laun 
 dress and seamstress. Alas! the hand which had been 
 wont to caress, the heart which had longed to love the 
 helpless babe, was stilled forever. The lady would have 
 removed the infant, which was now crying lustily, but 
 for the accents which greeted her from the doorway of 
 the humble cabin : " Hush up, chile, I'se a-comin'; mam 
 my's a-comin'!" An old negress with large form, and 
 features which smiled with good nature, entered the 
 room, her head turbaned with a yellow handkerchief 
 after the fashion in vogue on the plantations. "I'sea- 
 comin', honey ; mammy's a-comin'; hush up, chile ! " 
 
 She ceased suddenly, as the unexpected vision of a lady 
 standing by the bedside, bending over mother and babe, 
 greeted her eyes. As the lady looked around to see who 
 the visitor might be, the old negress courtsied respect 
 fully, and said: "Howdy, Missie, glad to see you, 
 ma'am ; how is Mandy now ? " 
 
 "Are you this woman's nurse? " she asked. 
 
 "I'se her baby's nuss, ma'am, an' I'll nuss Mandy ont- 
 well she is well. Poor, dear chile ! How is you dis morn- 
 in', Mandy?" 
 
 The child was crying still, and the old woman ad 
 vanced to the bed to take her from its mother's arms, 
 when, as she saw that death was there, she fell back as if 
 stricken herself, and gazed in speechless sorrow. 
 
 " Take the child ! " said the lady, finally. 
 
 The command brought her to her senses, and she 
 mechanically obeyed, the tears streaming down her face 
 meanwhile, as she walked the baby up and down the 
 room until it was quieted, when she placed it in the cradle 
 again. Then she gave way to her grief with the loud 
 demonstrations peculiar to her race, and seemed to the 
 lady to be almost demented. The position of the latter 
 was embarrassing, and she sought to calm the old
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 9 
 
 woman, who became more incoherent in her ravings in 
 pro] ortion to the efforts of the lady to quiet her. 
 Finally she said to her: "Is this dead woman your 
 child ?" 
 
 " Who, me, ma'am ? Is Mandy my chile? " 
 
 " Yes, you ; are you this woman's mother? " 
 
 "Who! Mandy's? Me, Mandy's mother? W'y, don't 
 you see she's a-most white, and I am black, ma'am? " 
 
 " Yes, I see that plainly, but I am not familiar enough 
 with the distinctions of color to know what is usual in 
 such cases/' 
 
 " Well, ma'am, I ain't Mandy's mother; nur her father 
 nuther! She ain't had nair one, father nur mother, all 
 her born days, Mandy ain't, bless de pore chile! " 
 
 "What do you mean, woman? Don't trifle now, at 
 this sacred hour; in the presence of death." 
 
 "Oh! Lordy! Mandy! Mandy! Wake up to life, 
 Mandy; who gwine to tak keer uv your chile?" Then 
 she caressed the dead woman as if she was her own child. 
 
 " Surely such affection cannot be feigned," thought the 
 lady as she witnessed the scene. 
 
 II. 
 
 The dead woman had been buried two days, and the 
 old negress was now in the apartments occupied by the 
 strange lady and her invalid husband, in a large old 
 house which had been abandoned by its owners during 
 the siege. 
 
 Colonel Adams had gone for a drive in the sunshine, 
 and the visit of the old negress was by appointment at 
 an hour when he would not be present, so that he could 
 not be excited or disturbed by the recitals concerning 
 the gentle nurse to Avhom he owed his own recovery to 
 health, and who had been thus suddenly taken away 
 from life just as she was entering womanhood. The 
 babe had been placed upon the lady's bed by her instruc 
 tions, and she kissed its sleeping face, saying: 
 
 " What a beautiful child it is ! " 
 
 " Deed it is, ma'am; jist lak its mother when she was q> 
 baby."
 
 10 THE MODE3N PARIAH. 
 
 The lady took a chair near the fire and motioned to 
 the old woman to do likewise. The latter remained 
 standing. 
 
 " 'Scuse me, miss, but I ain't used to settin' down wid 
 ladies." 
 
 "Sit down, my friend. I am not accustomed to have 
 an old woman standing up to tell rne a long story; sit 
 down; I insist upon it." 
 
 Thus commanded the old negress obeyed. 
 
 " Now tell me, first, your name," said the lady. 
 
 "I am Aunt Charity. Marster's oldest chile warnt no 
 bigger 'n dat baby dar when 1 took charge uv him; and 
 I nussed him and all hischillun. He calls me ' Aunt Char 
 ity,' and so did all deir chillun, but dare ain't but one on 
 'em left now. Yes, ma'a.m; my name's Aunt Charity; all 
 de folks at home knows me by dat name, an' dafs my 
 name." 
 
 The lady smiled. " Here is an original," she thought. 
 But in truth this old woman was but a type of a very 
 numerous class. 
 
 " Well, Charity, what is your other name? Charity, I 
 suppose, is your Christian name." 
 
 " To-be-shore it is, for ain't I a Christian? But I ain't 
 got no other name, ma'am, 'ceptin 'tis Aunt Charity. 
 Beggin' your pardon, ma'am, but you is de fust pusson 
 what has called me 'Charity' for twenty year an' more, 
 ma'am, 'ceptin 'tis ole marster, ma'am." 
 
 The lady '& quick intelligence grasped the idea, and she 
 at once replied : 
 
 '' It is I who must ask your pardon. I did not mean to 
 offend you, and, if you wish it, I will call you 'Aunt 
 Charity,' too." 
 
 " Thank you, ma'am ; now I feels more home-like, and 
 kin talk better. I know you've got a kind heart, or you 
 would not have come to see Mandy pore, dear crittur ! 
 and yit, ontwell you calls me ' Aunt Charity ' I can't 
 feel like you was anything but a furrin stranger." 
 " Well, Aunt Charity, proceed with your story." 
 
 The old negress smiled as she again addressed her thus, 
 and said : "Mandy didn't know it, and I'm mighty proud 
 she didn't, but dis baby's father, Marse Henry, died a 
 week afore Mandy did. He was shot by dem Yankees."
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 11 
 
 "What!" said the lady; " is the child's father dead?" 
 
 "Yes, ma'am; an' I nussed him ontwell he died, an' 
 he made me promise dat I wouldn't tell Mandy how 
 porely he was, 'cause he was afeared she would come to 
 nuss him; and he knowed she warn't in no fix to nuss 
 nobody jist at dat time." 
 
 The lady's interest was doubly enlisted now. Surely 
 here was a sentiment that honored humanity, and was 
 rendered all the more marked by the circumstances at 
 tending it. Public opinion, as nvell as common sense, 
 would not countenance a marriage between an octoroon 
 girl and a gentleman anywhere in the United States ; in 
 the slave States it would be the most cruel act which he 
 could have committed. Yet the spirit of caste was in her 
 own veins, and she was, in a measure, isolated by reason 
 of her white skin from her fellow slaves. Never in her 
 life had she been treated as a slave, and yet she had 
 never been the equal of her playmates, the children of her 
 master, not one of whom was as pretty as this depend 
 ent orphan. 
 
 "Yes, ma'am," continued the old negress; "dat'sde 
 way hit happened. Marse Henry, he tuck and went 
 along wid Gineral Hood's army, atter de Yankees had 
 tuck dis town and burnt it all up, or down, ma'am, drot 
 'em! an' lo! an' behole, week afore last, my boy, who 
 was Marse Henry's body-servant, knocked at my door, 
 he did, one night about midnight. 'Who dat?' I up 
 and say, an' soon as my Bob heerd my voice, he knowed 
 it, God bless de chile! an' he bust de door down and 
 run in and say, ' Howdy, mammy; how's all? Hit's me.' 
 Oh, Lordy ! how glad I was to see dat boy; and den he 
 tole me dat Marse Henry had been shot all to pieces at 
 de battle uv Franklin, away yander in Tennessee, and 
 was a-lyin' now in a cabin on a plantation near dis 
 town; and den he cried art cried, and I jined him, and 
 we bofe on us cried ; fur I loved Marse Henry next to my 
 own chillun. Den Bob, he ax me, ' Mammy, is Mandy in 
 Atlanta?' And I tole him she was. 'Well, den,' says 
 he, ' don't, don't, for de Lord's sake, let on to her about 
 Marse Henry's bein' here and wounded. Wait ontwell 
 her chile is born. Marse Henry made me promise dat, 
 fur he said he knowed he was a-gwine to die and never
 
 12 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 would go no furder toards home.' And wid dat speech, 
 ma'am, Bob broke loose agin an' cried as if he had 
 already put pore Marse Henry in de ground." 
 
 Here Old Charity's feelings overcame her, and she cried 
 with uncontrolla ble grief. 
 
 Finally the lady said to her in a gentle tone : "And the 
 young man died, did he, Aunt Charity ? " 
 
 "Yes, ma'am, he died de very next day, an' my Bob 
 an' me, bofe on us, were wid him to de last. He would 
 not let me bring Mandy* to him. Don't let her know of 
 my death, Aunt Charity, ontwell her chile is born, an' 
 she is strong and well. I have placed money in a bank 
 in Atlanta for her, and that will take care of her.' Dem wus 
 amost de last words he spoke, ma'am. Atter dat he jist 
 choked to death atryin' to say more." 
 
 " Was he buried here? " asked the lady. 
 
 "No, ma'am ; Bob and me, we tuck him home, an' pore 
 ole marster will never be de same agin. An' de folks on 
 de plantation seemed lak dey had lost one of dere own 
 kin dat they did! Marse Henry wus de kindest boy I 
 ever seed, ma'am." 
 
 " Where is your son now, Aunt Charity? " 
 
 The old woman hesitated, then said: "You wouldn't 
 a thought it, ma'am, nor me nuther, but dat ar son of 
 mine, dat Bob, is a Yankee soldier dis very minute ! " 
 
 The lady could not refrain from laughing at this unex 
 pected announcement. 
 
 "Why, I thought you disliked the Yankees," she said. 
 
 "An' I does, ma'am. Ain't dey done burnt down dis 
 here town, and stole all my chickens, an' de pig, an' 
 trompled down all my gyarden, and played de very tar 
 nation devil wid everthing and everbody? No, ma'am, 
 dey ain't none o' our folks ; an' I wants 'em to go 'long 
 'bout dere business, an' leave us alone, ma'am, dat I 
 does!" 
 
 " But what will you do about your son? " 
 
 The old negress laughed with glee as she thought of 
 Bob. 
 
 " Well, ma'am, to tell you de God's trufe, dis here is de 
 curiousest world I ever has seed. Dat ar Bob comin' 
 here one day wid his Marse Henry's old gray uniform on, 
 wid de officer's atrops and gold bands tore offen hit, a.
 
 THE MODERN PABIAH. 15 
 
 when de Yankees come dis way, he sont her away; an' 
 he put in de bank in Atlanta a thousand gold dollars for 
 her." 
 
 " Where is that money now ? " asked the lady. 
 
 "De good Lord knows; I don't, ma'am, no more'n 
 Mandy did atter dem Yankees sont de bum-shells 
 through de town an' driv us into de cellars to live, and 
 burnt down de whole town, ma'am. Dey did do it, 
 ma'am, fur I seed em set de houses on fire, an' I font em 
 off from burnin' my cabin, ma'am." 
 
 "What did you fight the soldiers with?" asked the 
 lady amused at this statement, made with all 'the mani 
 festations of temper which the irate old darkey could 
 give expression to. 
 
 "Wid my ole man's shovel, an' de hoe, ma'am; an' 
 what's more an* dat, when one on dem hit me back wid 
 his gun, I drapped de hoe, an' tuck de ax, an', Lord bless 
 you, honey, de way dat Yank got out o' my yard was a 
 caution!" exclaimed the old woman, her fat sides shak 
 ing with laughter as she recalled the scene. 
 
 The lady, too, seemed convulsed with laughter, and 
 just at that moment her husband, leaning on a cane 
 for support, stood in the doorway. 
 
 "Ah! John, I am glad you have come; I wish you 
 had come in an hour earlier. This is Aunt Charity, 
 John." 
 
 "How-de-do, Marse Cunnel, I think I have totted 
 vittles to you, sir, afore dis." 
 
 "What!" said the lady, "do you know this old col 
 ored woman, John?" Colonel Adams smiled as he ex 
 tended his hand, saying: "I am thankful to say that 
 I do; how do you do, Aunt Charity?" 
 
 A broad grin illuminated the old negress' face as 
 she replied: "Porely, thank de Lord, Mars Cunnel; 
 Mandy is dead, sir." As she made this statement, she 
 bore her apron to her eyes, and in a moment was 
 weeping with grief. 
 
 "What ! I am truly sorry to hear this," said Colonel 
 Adams. 
 
 "This old woman, my dear, was the friend, or serv 
 ant, of the young girl to whose careful nursing I am 
 indebted, 1 think, for my convalescence. Aunt Charity
 
 16 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 was, it seems, her nurse when a child, and she was as 
 beautiful as she was good." 
 
 Mrs. Adams had carefully refrained from telling her 
 husband of the fatal termination to the illness of the 
 poor girl, or of its cause, and she was relieved to see 
 that she need not fear the result of excitement now. 
 
 "Come here, John, I wish to show you something," 
 she said, moving to the bedside. There, with his arm 
 around her waist, she told him briefly what old Char 
 ity had said to her, omitting, however, all reference to 
 the child's negro origin; and when she had concluded 
 he bent down and kissed the infant. 
 
 "We must take care of it for her sake," he said. She 
 hid her face upon his shoulder, and thus this motherless 
 child found in this childless wife an adopted mother. 
 
 Mrs. Adams decided that she would wait until they 
 had reached their home in New Haven before she informed 
 him that this little waif was the illegitimate child of a 
 woman whose grandmother was a mulatto and whose 
 mother was a bright quadroon. "He may then send it 
 to the orphan asylum," she reflected ; "but, for my part, 
 as the child is as white as any child 1 ever saw, I have 
 no prejudices in the matter." A new nurse was pro 
 vided, and they decided to take the child with them to 
 their Northern home. 
 
 At the plantation home of the venerable gentleman, 
 Mr. Lee, the father of young " Harry " Lee, as his friends 
 called him, the announcement of his death was followed 
 by the most indubitable evidences of grief on the part of 
 the family, now narrowed to three, and of the slaves 
 numbering three hundred. But a short time before, -the 
 daily newspaper published in the nearest town, had an 
 nounced the following statements in its telegraphic 
 columns: 
 
 ATLANTA GA., August 12, 1864. 
 
 Brisk skirmishing on the extreme left last night without im 
 portant result. The batteries on Marietta street and east of 
 the State Railroad opened upon the city at one o'clock this 
 morning, and continue to the present. Many houses were 
 struck on McDonough street. No casualties reported. The 
 enemy is reported to be massing on the left, but making no 
 efforts to extend its right. 
 
 Lieutenant Henry Lee had greatly distinguished him-
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 17 
 
 self in the famous battle at Atlanta of the 22d July, 
 and, being slightly wounded, had accepted a furlough and 
 had gone home for a few days' rest with his aged par 
 ents. But as soon as the above telegram was read by 
 him, he decided to return immediately "to the front" 
 and bear his share of a patriot's duty there. Thus it 
 happened that no news was received from him until his 
 remains were brought home for interment by "Aunt 
 Charity" and her son, Bob. 
 
 The old gentleman was a grizzled veteran two weeks 
 before, but "hale and hearty." and ready with his mus 
 ket to take his place among the "Home Guards." His 
 home was noted for its generous hospitality, and he en 
 joyed a game of whist and seemed as full of vim and en 
 ergy as the youngest men of the day. Now his hair 
 became as white as snow in twenty-four hours, his step 
 seemed feebler, and age suddenly stamped its impress on 
 form and features. It was known that, after the burial 
 of his son, he was closeted for a long time with "Aunt 
 Charity," and it was whispered around the "quarters" 
 that his will had been changed, and Amanda's child had 
 been remembered and provided for. 
 
 III. 
 
 "Tell me something of the siege, Aunt Charity," said 
 Mrs. Adams to the old negress, who had called a few 
 days after her interview with the old woman. 
 
 "I'm come dis mornin, ma'am, jist to see Mandy's 
 chile, ma'am," she had said as she entered the apart 
 ment with a courtesy The child was sleeping and she 
 turned to the lady and asked : 
 
 "Of de what, ma'am? de bum-shells done busted my 
 old ears, I reggin, kase I don't onderstand easy." 
 
 " Of the siege of Atlanta of the time when they threw 
 those terrible bombshells into the town." 
 
 " Oh ! is dat what you wants to know about when de 
 Yankees throwed deir bums at everbody ? " 
 
 "Yes," said the lady, " only I must dispute your state 
 ment that our soldiers fired at the defenceless people in 
 the city." 
 
 M.P.-2
 
 18 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 "But dey did do it, ma'am; I don't want to 'spute 
 nothin' no white lady says to me I've lived too long 
 wid quality -folks fur dat but I was here, ma'am, and 
 dey did do it! boggin' your pardon, ma'am." 
 
 " The order was given by the general commanding our 
 army for the non-combatants the people to leave, 
 and they fired at the rebel army." 
 
 "I don't know nothin 'bout no 'rebel army,' ma'am; 
 de Yankees come fightin' our white folks to free us nig 
 gers, dey tell me, but I don't bleeve dat part uv it ; fur 
 what good is it gwine do dem Yankee furriners to give 
 us freedom, ma'am?" 
 
 " Tell me all about the siege, Aunt Charity," replied 
 Mrs. Adams, not wishing to discuss the knotty problem 
 thus presented by the old darkey for her consideration. 
 The stirring scenes which were daily enacted during the 
 memorable siege of Atlanta in the year 1864, were still 
 fre.-h in the mind of Old Charity, Who replied : 
 
 " Well, den, de fust bum-shell was flung in de street up 
 yonder on de corner, whar I was drawin' some water 
 frum de well 1 seed ole Miss Gary a Walkin' along wid 
 a chile, a little gal. She was holdin' de chile by de hand 
 and walkin' along jist as peaceable-like as me an' you is 
 now, when I heerd somepen 'ner whistle through de air 
 an dat sound was wuss dan air steam ingine's whistle 
 I ever heerd, ma'am. Den, all of a sudden, de burn 
 busted an filled de air wid dust and smoke, so dat delady 
 and de little gal was kivered out of sight. When de 
 smoke cleared away, dat ole white ooman was standin' 
 dare lak she was 'stracted,fur de little gal was shot all to 
 pieces by dat ar bum ! " 
 
 The lady leaned forward to hear this graphic recital, 
 for it was with difficulty that she could understand the 
 old darkey's plantation dialect. 
 
 " What a pity ! that was horrible," she said. 
 
 "Yes ma'am, hit wus; but 'twarnt as bad as some of 
 de sights I seed." 
 
 " Go on and tell me all about it, Aunt Charity." 
 
 "One day, uv de next week, I went over to Markham 
 Street to see another nigger oonian, who was as big a 
 fool as me fur stayiu' dar atter dem bum-shells told us 
 to git up an' git; an' I found de white folks and de black
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 19 
 
 folks all in de basement. De white lady's face was 
 pale as as ashes, ma'am, an' she was a huggin' her baby 
 lak she feared she never gwine to see it no more. 
 De nigger ooman was a kneelin' on de flo', and de way 
 she sont up dat prar would a' shamed de preacher uv Big 
 Bethel church, ef he hadn't runned away an' lef de 
 oomen and chillun to take keer uv deirselves." 
 
 " What was the matter with them?" asked the lady, 
 for Old Charity's indignation, when she thought of the 
 preacher's desertion of his flock, caused her to omit the 
 interesting part of her recital. 
 
 " Dem bums was jist ascreechin' an' a bustin' all about 
 de yard, an' de lady riz frum her cheer in de hall whar 
 she was a rockin' de cradle wid de baby in it asleep, when 
 one uv de bums went through a room upstairs. She 
 hadn't hardly tuck de baby in her arms an' runned down 
 into de basement when a bum-shell come right in de hall 
 and tore de cradle an de bedclothes into kindlin' an 
 slivers." 
 
 "Mercy on me! What a narrow escape! What else 
 did you see? "said the lady, becoming more and more 
 interested. 
 
 " I seed a little white boy hit by a bum while he was 
 gwine across Forsyth street fur a bucket of water. De 
 well was inde yard where our soldiers had deir horsepital, 
 and de little boy was on his way dar, when de shell 
 busted an' a piece hit him in de stomach, and tore his 
 stomach all to pieces." 
 
 " Disemboweled the poor child ? " 
 
 "Yes, ma'am, dat hit did, fur I seed hit; an' one of the 
 soldiers runned out de horsepital yard an' toted de chile 
 to de horsepital, an' he a dyin' on de way dar." 
 
 " And what did you do ? " queried the lady. 
 
 " I made a bee-line fur home, an' when I got dar, I went 
 down into my bum-proof, as we called 'em, an' I stopped 
 up de bunghole, an' I staid dar ontwell de next day." 
 
 " Did you ever dodge any of the shells? " 
 
 "Yes, ma'am, I did; but I knowed dey warn't a 
 shootin' at me but at de white folks." 
 
 The lady smiled and asked : " Were any of your friends 
 hurt, Aunt Charity ?" 
 
 "Noneuvmy colored friends, ma'am; but de superin-
 
 20 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 tendent uv de new gas works was very good to me, an' 
 but fur him I bleeve I'd a starved." 
 
 "And was he hurt?" 
 
 "Yes, ma'am ; he went to bed one night, an' bein' a 
 widder-man, he tuck his little gal, six years old, to bed 
 wid him. When I went dar de next day to git some 
 meal, I found a heap uv folks dar, an' he an' his chile 
 wus bofe on 'em dead in bed killed by a bum ! " 
 
 " That was sad, indeed. But it is strange that the 
 colored people were not killed also." 
 
 " No, ma'am, it warn't; ole marster in heaven knowed 
 dat we warnt fightin' no war Why, one day a bum 
 come through the servant's room at Judge Payton's, 
 whar two little pickaninnies wus a sleepin', one in a cradle 
 an' one close beside t'other one in a bed. De bum busted 
 and sot fire to de cradle bedclothes, but nary one uv 
 dem little nigger babies wus hurt." 
 
 The lady smiled at this singular faith in the workings 
 of Providence, even when bombshells were flying about. 
 
 "Does you know Gineral Sam-Sam, ma'am ? " asked 
 Old Charity. 
 
 "No, I do not know General Salms-Salms; but I have 
 heard of hi m . Why do you ask ? ' ' 
 
 " Bekase his wife was mighty good to ole Mrs. Schnei 
 der. All her sons wus in our army, an' yit she wouldn't 
 go away frum home. She lives over yonder on Forest 
 street, an' one night she was a sittin' at de supper table, 
 when a bum come in de room, an' hit de table leg an' 
 passed between her feet, an' cut off bofe on 'em; least 
 ways de doctors finished de job what de bum com 
 menced." 
 
 "Dear me! and is the woman still living? " 
 
 "Yes. ma'am; and she never took nothin' to ease de 
 pain while de doctors wus a spilin' of her by cuttin' off 
 her feet. I stood dar and seed 'em do it, an' I never seed 
 sich grit showed by nair nother human, man nur 
 ooman." 
 
 " You must take me to see her to-morrow ; I wish to 
 do all I can for the poor woman," said the lady. 
 
 "I knowed you would, and dat's what I come here dis 
 mornin' fur. In course I want to see as much of Mandy's 
 chile as I kin, but I come here, fust an' foremost to git
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 21 
 
 you to go an' see her, an' help me keep her from per- 
 ishin', fur Mrs. Sam-Sam has done gone, an' tuck de 
 Gineral wid her." 
 
 "Truly," said Mrs. Adams, " here is a good Samari 
 tan, in spite of her black skin and rude manner," and 
 thus her charities began. 
 
 After that interview, the old negress disappeared, and 
 neither Colonel Adams nor his wife had thought of ask 
 ing her the name of the unfortunate young officer, whose 
 history she had thus graphically related. They expected 
 a visit from her the next day, but they never saw her 
 again. Thus they had adopted a nameless babe. 
 
 IV. 
 
 Fifteen years later found Colonel and Mrs. Adams, 
 with their adopted daughter, Amanda, living in a beau 
 tiful home in that most classic of American cities, New 
 H aven. 
 
 The secret of Amanda's birth had been carefully con 
 cealed from her, and she supposed that she was the 
 daughter of Mrs. Adams, as did all of her acquaintances. 
 
 "Mamma," said Amanda, one Saturday; "I sometimes 
 think I must be too happy. Everything seems so beauti 
 ful in this lovely world, and every one is so kind to me, 
 that I wonder how any one can consent to give up all 
 the delights of a home, such as ours is, to ' 
 
 " To what? " asked her mother, amused at her hesita 
 tion ; for Amanda had hesitated when she thought of 
 how ridiculous it might seem to her mother, that a girl 
 fifteen years old should be contemplating the results of 
 giving up such comforts as she possessed for the uncer 
 tainties of married life with, comparatively, a stranger. 
 
 "To do as Ella Holt has done; it is the talk of the 
 school ; haven't you heard it ? " 
 
 "No, you foolish little gossip; how could I hear any 
 school news if my little girl was not given to the atro 
 cious habit of ' telling tales out of school ?' What has 
 Ella done, my dear?" 
 
 " There, now ! I must not tell tales out of school." 
 
 Mrs. Adams smiled and continued to sew, apparently
 
 22 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 absorbed in her fancy work. But as she had foreseen, 
 Amanda's eagerness to tell overcame her wish to repel 
 the charge that she was given to gossiping, and she 
 soon said: " Mamma, if a girl thinks that she loves a 
 young man, and her parents will not consent to her re 
 ceiving his attentions, do you think it very wicked if she 
 runs away with him, and marries him?" 
 
 Mrs. Adams dropped her work with a startled look, 
 and said : " What do you mean, my child ; what put 
 such ideas into your head ? " 
 
 " Oh ! it is not me, mamma; I don't love anybody ex 
 travagantly, except you and papa. But suppose I were 
 to fall in love, as you did with papa, I am afraid, dear 
 mamma, I would do just like Ella Holt has done, if you 
 refused to let me even see him, and placed me in a 
 convent." 
 
 Amanda, amused at her mother's troubled expression, 
 laughed gaily, and added: "Don't borrow trouble, 
 mamma ; I don't love any young man, but I like every 
 thing and everybody." Gentle and affectionate, the 
 maiden seemed to be the picture of happiness, as she 
 wound her round, supple arms around her mother's 
 neck and kissed her again and again. 
 
 "You ' like everything,' do you, my pet? " 
 
 "Yes, mamma; 1 like everybody, and I do not fear 
 anybody. Every one is so good to me; and, mamma, 
 New Haven must be the prettiest town in the world, and 
 our home is the sweetest home in New Haven." 
 
 Then she was interrupted by the sound of the door-bell, 
 and she leaped up and ran to the front door to admit 
 one of her schoolmates and especial friends who had 
 called to spend the Saturday holiday with her. Though 
 the newcomer was cordially greeted by her mother, the 
 two girls soon found their way to the spacious lawn, and 
 were, for the time, lost to her view. 
 
 Eesting her elbow upon the table near the window, the 
 amiable lady yielded to the inclination to think of the 
 past. Her mind was decidedly analytical, for a woman, 
 and she at first sought to concentrate it upon the one 
 thought: "Why am I so often worried by the expres 
 sions of this dear, innocent child? What did she say 
 just now to arrest my attention? And why should her
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 23 
 
 name be criticised by her friends? 'Amanda! is it a 
 queer name? No; it is absurd to think of it further; yet 
 in all my acquaintances there is not one called Amanda, 
 and now my poor little pet tells me that there is no 
 other girl among her friends and companions called 
 Amanda. It certainly must be a strange name Amanda 
 'Mandy!' Oh, horrors; that would be dreadful! 
 Surely no white girl was ever called 'Mandy.' We must 
 guard against that, at all events. The dear child is so 
 affectionate and loving that she can scarcely find words 
 sufficiently endearing, but I must say 1 would prefer that 
 she would use less extravagant expressions, and yet I 
 had not the heart to correct her as she came in the 
 room, a very sunbeam, yesterday, and handed me her 
 album, a gift from her father. 
 
 "'Oh, mamma,' she said to me, 'isn't papa the sweet 
 est, loveliest man on earth? See what a pretty album 
 he gave me to-day my fifteenth birthday.' What could 
 any mother do but acquiesce without selecting such a 
 time to impress upon her mind that the words, as thus 
 used, are in defiance of all the rules of our language. 
 'The sweetest man' does not sound right." 
 
 Just as her mind reached this train of reasoning, she 
 saw the two girls, each with an arm around the waist of 
 the other, walking on the lawn. She smiled and said 
 audibly : ' Indeed, she is a pretty child." 
 
 So absorbed had she been with her thoughts that she 
 had not observed her husband's entrance into the room. 
 He stood watching her ; then, glancing over her shoulder, 
 he saw the girls as they approached the house, and kiss 
 ing his wife's forehead, said : " I quite agree with you, 
 my dear; she is the most loving and the best child I 
 know. I have noticed, though, that she is growing some 
 what darker." 
 
 " You must be mistaken," she replied. " Look at them 
 now ; Mary Windom is the darker of the two." 
 
 "Yes, that is true," said Colonel Adams; "but Maryisa 
 pronounced brunette, while our littlegirl,"headded, after 
 a moment's hesitation, "was almost a perfect blonde; 
 don't you remember?" 
 
 "Yes, I do, since you mention it, but when one sees a 
 person all the time, as I do our little Amanda, such a
 
 24 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 slight change is overlooked. After all, it does not 
 matter." 
 
 "I am greatly troubled about it," he replied. " I love 
 the child more than I do any one on earth except your 
 self, and her happiness is of supreme importance to us 
 both. Now, if by any chance the secret of her birth is 
 made known to her, she will be as miserable as she is now 
 happy, and her future life will be blighted." 
 
 "Hush!" said Mrs. Adams; -'the girls are coming in 
 now." 
 
 " I will conceal myself behind this curtain and surprise 
 them," said her husband, who, an hour before in the 
 court house, had commanded the undivided attention of 
 every one present by his dignified bearing and masterly 
 eloquence. He was not only a brilliant advocate, but 
 was the peer of any lawyer in the most scholarly city of 
 Connecticut. To be familiar with Colonel Adams in pub 
 lic, or in the court room, was to invite a frigid courtesy, 
 which soon taught the presumptuous mortal that famil 
 iarity with him was reserved for the home circle or his 
 few intimate friends. And yet, in adopting Amanda, he 
 was acting in defiance of the social ethics of America. 
 
 The door was thrown open and the two girls ran in, 
 each one eager to tell the news first. 
 
 " Oh, mamma, do let me go ! " said Amanda. 
 
 "Yes, Mrs. Adams, do, please, let Amanda come to 
 my birthday pa,rty," said Mary. 
 
 " Then I am not to bo consulted, eh, you little witch ? " 
 said Colonel Adams, emerging from his hiding-place. 
 
 "Oh! here is papa; now I know mamma will let me 
 go. May; won't she, papa? " 
 
 In a moment she ran to Colonel Adams, who received 
 her caresses and returned them in kind. Then, taking 
 a chair, he said to his wife, with mock solemnity: "The 
 court will hear what you have to say, madame." 
 
 "If you are 'the court,' papa, we want 'the court' to 
 do some courting; please do! Just show us how you 
 made mamma say 'yes,' and make her s&y it again," 
 said Amanda, laughing gaily as she spoke. 
 
 "I give it up." said Mrs. Adams. "I yield, if your 
 papa, and mamma are invited also." 
 
 "Why, mamma!" said Amanda, "begging for an-
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 25 
 
 invitation! Now, I appeal to your Honor," she said 
 turning to her father, ; 'is it right for grown people to 
 attend children's parties?" 
 
 "Certainly you are invited," said Mary, "Mamma 
 and papa will be delighted to see you, and so will I." 
 
 Colonel Adams laughed, then said gravely : " You have 
 reason, my daughter, in urging upon us the impropriety 
 of our being present at a ' children's party.' " 
 
 "You are too old to have a nurse, and too young for 
 a chaperon, called a 'beau,' " said her mother. 
 
 "I see the point," said Amanda, quoting an expres 
 sion she had heard her father use frequently when con 
 versing with his legal friends. " You mean that it is not 
 proper for me to go to any party unless my parents go 
 with me." 
 
 "Exactly, my child; very clearly stated. Until you 
 'come out' in order to go in society, that should be the 
 condition." 
 
 " Then the court may come," said the little autocrat, 
 " and my dear, good, sweet mamma must come too." 
 
 This exhausted the argument, and Colonel Adams only 
 noticed the colloquy by stroking Amanda's golden head, 
 a form of caressing to which he was much addicted. 
 
 At the party, Amanda proved to be the most popular 
 girl present, and Charles Windorn, a youth nineteen 
 years of age, who had just entered his junior year at 
 Yale College, seemed to find much entertainment in her 
 society. She was his only sister's most intimate friend, 
 and the three had played together a,s children, but now 
 for all of them the fairy days of childhood were rapidly 
 passing. 
 
 To the other girls of her age, Charles Windom seemed 
 quite conceited, and one was heard to say: "See how 
 young-manish Charlie Windom is to-night." 
 
 But Amanda seemed incapable of finding fa,ult with 
 anyone, or discovering a blemish in anything. To her 
 the world was more beautiful every day of her happy ex 
 istence, and everyone seemed good, and honest, and 
 pure. Surely, if ever there lived a child to whom is applic 
 able the expression: "To the pure, all things are pure," 
 it was this little orphan who did not know that she was
 
 26 THE MODEKN PAUIAH. 
 
 an orphan; this little adopted waif who, in her inno 
 cence and guileless beauty, was the most beloved of the 
 young girls with whom she associated. Her associates 
 were the children of the most cultured people of New 
 Haven, for all the advantages of wealth and social 
 position had been hers from her birth. Whatever mis 
 givings her foster-parents may have had as to the result, 
 should the secret of her birth be revealed, her whole life 
 had been a living witness that they had no prejudices in 
 the matter. 
 
 Meanwhile many changes had taken place in the house 
 hold and circumstances of the venerable planter. An 
 antebellum security debt of fifty thousand dollars caused 
 Mr. Carter Lee, senior, to go to his Mississippi plantation, 
 and lease the one in Georgia, on which he had lived all 
 his life. With his wife and child, little Carter Lee, and 
 one hundred negroes, he might have been seen in Jan 
 uary, 1868, on one of the great Mississippi steamers en 
 route for "Coahoma," the name of his plantation and 
 village on the Mississippi river. 
 
 In a few years he had cancelled the debt, and then, 
 just as his means would justify his returning to Georgia 
 to live, he was stricken with yellow fever in New Orleans, 
 and died, leaving his widow with an ample competence 
 assured, and no one to demand her care except her boy. 
 Hardly had her son attained his fifteenth year when she 
 also was taken from him, and he thus lost the most 
 priceless of all human possessions a mother's devoted 
 love. His guardian entered him as a student the next 
 year at Princeton College. 
 
 V. 
 
 It is a lovely summer day in the " Elm City," and all 
 New Haven seemed interested in the contest between the 
 Yale and Princeton teams. Among the enthusiastic 
 spectators, each wearing the insignia of Yale, were two 
 beautiful girls, one a pronounced brunette, Miss Mary 
 Windom, and the other her most intimate friend and a 
 blonde beauty, Miss Amanda Adams; for the brother of
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 27 
 
 one and the "sweetheart" of the other was the Yale 
 " half-back," by name Charles Windom. He was the son 
 of the wealthiest banker in New Haven, who had died 
 two years previously, leaving his wife and two children a 
 large fortune. The girls were both sixteen, and he a 
 youth of twenty years. 
 
 At the opening of the game, Princeton guarded the 
 western goal, their colors red, while the Yale colors were 
 blue. The Reds formed into a wedge with a youthful 
 looking Freshman at the apex. Stooping suddenly, the 
 quarter-back touched the ball to the ground, then 
 passed it on, and then the whole team rushed wildly for 
 ward. They were met more than half vtay by the Blues, 
 and red legs and blue legs seemed entangled in inextrica 
 ble confusion, but the Blues had gained ten yards, at the 
 cost of their champion, who went down in the crash. 
 Windom was then sent in and gained ten more. Then 
 Yale, flushed with victory, attacked Princeton's center, 
 driving their heads through the rush-lines, and placed 
 the ball to the five-yard line where they lost it to the 
 Red.s. On the next line up, the Reds gained ten yards on 
 a rush through the center. Then they tried a punt, but 
 the ball fell short and was seized by Windom. Around 
 the end went the Yale man dodging and bounding, and 
 guarded finely by the long arms of Winter and Foster. 
 
 The game was at its height, and the bright cheeks of 
 the girls glowed with healthful enthusiasm as cries of 
 "Yale! Yale!" greeted the almost certain triumph of 
 the Yale team. As a particularly successful stroke was 
 made by the Yale half-back, the two girls clapped their 
 hands with enthusiastic pleasure, and seemed eager to 
 join the cry of "Yale! Yale!" for soon these cries as 
 cended to a cheer as the people cried: " Windom! 'Rah 
 for Windom! Yale! Yale!" 
 
 But now these cries cease, and necks are eagerly craned 
 forward to see the phenomenal run of the Princeton half 
 back ; for, notwithstanding many attempts of this half 
 back of Des Campe's team, he had hitherto been unable 
 to make any gains against the Yale forwards, led by 
 Captain Peterson. The Yale men had scored a goal from 
 the field, and the time limit of the second half was al 
 most reached, No one thought it possible for Princeton
 
 28 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 to retrieve her fortunes. The ball was not far from the 
 side line, and a trifle in Princeton's territory, when Win- 
 dom, the Yule half-back, was called upon for a kick. He 
 punted well down, inside Princeton's twenty-five yard 
 line, and Foler advanced to the ball. It bounded from 
 him, and Lee, coming forward to assist Eoler, gathered 
 it in his arms, and was off like a deer down the field. On, 
 on he sped over the white lines, outstripping the despair 
 ing Yalesians, and finally, amid cries of "Princeton! 
 Princeton ! Hurrah for our side ! " he placed the ball be 
 hind the goal-post, and secured for Princeton a touch 
 down, which was readily converted into a goal and a 
 victory. Cheers greeted the young victor, and he was 
 borne in triumph on the shoulders of Des Campe's team, 
 the generous crowd silencing their disappointment and 
 joining the visiting team as they cheered: "Hurrah for 
 Lee ! Princeton ! Princeton forever ! " The two girls wit 
 nessed the scene and heard the cheers in silence. Finally 
 Amanda said: " I feel as if I could cry, May; it is too 
 bad!" Mary did not respond, and Amanda was sur 
 prised to see that her friend had actually accomplished 
 the feat; she was crying with vexation. But the ap 
 proach of their defeated champion caused them both to 
 "brace up," so that he should not have additional cha 
 grin by seeing that they were so disappointed as to 
 actually cry! "It's a shame, Amanda, but don't let 
 brother see that we feel it," said Mary. He was greeted, 
 therefore, with smiles instead of tears, as Amanda said : 
 "You made a splendid fight of it, Mr. Windom, and we 
 are more proud than ever of Yale." 
 
 "Glad to hear you say so, I'm sure," said Windom, 
 "but I am not. We had the game won, I thought, but 
 Gad ! can't that Southerner run ! " 
 
 " Who is he?" said both girls in a breath. 
 
 "His name is Carter Lee, from somewhere down South, 
 and he's a hummer; that's what." 
 
 "Do you know him?" asked his sister. 
 
 "Certainly; met him yesterday at the club, and he 
 is a capital fellow after he gets warmed up, but they 
 say he is proud as Lucifer, and hard to get acquainted 
 with." 
 
 The girls exchanged glances, which Windom perceived,
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 29 
 
 as he laughingly added : " Sister, I would get well enough 
 acquainted with him to invite him to tea if you girls were 
 'out.'" 
 
 "Do bring him, anyway," said Mary. 
 
 'And wha.t do you say, Miss Amanda?" 
 
 " I would like to peep through the window when you 
 introduce him to May ; as for me, I am not ' out ' yet, and 
 don't wish to be for ever so long." 
 
 " Not even to meet the man who has gotten the best of 
 me?" 
 
 " Not even to meet the man who has gotten the best of 
 you," she replied. 
 
 "By George! I'll see if I can't put both of you to the 
 test." 
 
 "I hope you will," said his sister, while Amanda was 
 discreetly silent. 
 
 But Charles Windom did not carry into effect his threat 
 and the young Princetonian returned to college without 
 having met either of the girls. 
 
 A few days after, Amanda and Charles Windom were 
 strolling together under the classic shades of the elms 
 that meet across the street in New Haven. " It seems so 
 strange to me. Mr. Windom, that you are not content 
 with the honors you have won as a student at Yale Col 
 lege. To have graduated first in one's class in the lead 
 ing university of the country should satisfy any 
 American, I should think." 
 
 Charles Windom looked at the fair creature at his side 
 with a manner which implied either the thought of pos 
 session, or the hope that such a result would follow the 
 avowal which he had made but one week before an 
 avowal which had been delicately parried, without giving 
 either encouragement or offense. 
 
 "Then you do not know what ambition means, Miss 
 Amanda, or you would encourage me in my desire to fin 
 ish my university course at Oxford, England, or Heidel 
 berg. What is life worth, if we are not to seek to be 
 leaders of men?" 
 
 "And rulers of women," suggested Amanda. 
 
 "No, indeed. The humble adorer of a woman, Miss 
 Amanda. I have no respect for the plural in matters of 
 love, and I have always declared my allegiance."
 
 30 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 "Mr. Windom, please do not allude to that again; I 
 am but a school girl yet, and we are both too young to 
 commit ourselves, and you know that nothing on earth 
 would tempt me to consent to any engagement without 
 papa's consent first, and that you seem averse to asking 
 for." 
 
 " Yes, I must have it, with or without his consent," 
 said the imperious young man, who had just avowed 
 himself her "humble adorer." 
 
 "I am sorry for that, and can only reiterate my sol 
 emn protest against any further allusion to this painful 
 subject." 
 
 "Then you do not love me, Amanda; it is cruel, I 
 think, for you to exact this of me." 
 
 " It is not cruel, it is right ; I never concealed anything 
 from my parents, and I never will. If you will not come 
 in, I must bid you good evening, Mr. Windom." They 
 had reached the gate which led to the home of Colonel 
 Adams as Amanda thus spoke. There was a witchery in 
 her manner which charmed the youth, in spite of her re 
 fusal to consider him as her suitor until he had an 
 nounced his purpose to her parents. He lifted his hat to 
 bid her adieu. She extended her hand to him and said: 
 "You are not angry with me, I hope. I would not 
 wound your feelings for any consideration indeed, I 
 would not." 
 
 But the young man who, but a moment before, had de 
 clared his wish to be her devoted suitor, bowed again 
 and said: "Good-bye, then, Miss Amanda; it is nil or 
 nothing with me." 
 
 She stood at the gate and watched his form until it 
 disappeared among the many who thronged the street 
 two blocks distant, then she entered her home. 
 
 "I like Charlie Windom exceedingly," she thought, 
 "but I am thankful that I did not love him. He has 
 many very noble qualities, but he little understands my 
 character, if he thinks that I am to be dictated to thus. 
 He is a goose!" 
 
 In this state of mind she entered the parlor, where she 
 found some visitors who were awaiting her return. In a 
 few moments she was gaily chatting with them, and no 
 one would suppose that there was a burden on her heart
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 31 
 
 which love had placed there in spite of her protestations 
 to the contrary. 
 
 " What a cursed fool I was ! " said Charles Windora as 
 he walked away. " I have lost the loveliest girl on earth 
 by my infernal pride of opinion. God knows I would 
 work my hands off to protect and support her, and yet I 
 have offended her past all remedy." 
 
 Mary Windom lingered after the other young ladies 
 had left, and, giving way at last to her ardent nature, 
 she placed her arm around Amanda's' waist as Amanda's 
 was placed around hers, and the two strolled upon the 
 lawn again as in the days of their childhood. 
 
 "Oh, Amanda, a little bird has told me all about it. 
 At least, last night one sang at my window and seemed 
 so happy that I could well imagine it to be rejoicing with 
 me at what I hoped was true. Did I understand him 
 aright?" 
 
 Amanda blushed. " Of what are you speaking, 
 Mary ? " she asked. 
 
 " Of you and your future, my dearest, best friend. Are 
 you not engaged to Charlie? I hope so; you know I 
 have learned to claim you as a sister all my life. Now 
 don't let Charlie go away off to Europe, but make him 
 begin his life work here and now. You can do it, and no 
 one else can." 
 
 Amanda trembled, but forced herself to say with 
 apparent calmness: "You deceive yourself, May; we are 
 not engaged, and it is not probable that we will ever be. 
 We are good friends, that is all. But, really, I would not 
 check his ambition if I were engaged to be married to 
 Mr. Windom." 
 
 Without knowing it, Mary withdrew her arm and 
 stood silently thinking, as if perplexed for an answer to 
 this unexpected announcement. Then, turning to her 
 friend, she said : "Forgive me, Amanda; if I had not 
 been morally sure of this engagement I should not have 
 mentioned it. My brother, unintentionally perhaps, 
 certainly left me under that impression, without any re 
 quest as to its being kept secret. Indeed, I interpreted 
 his language and manner to mean that he would like you 
 to know that I knew of it. I am sorry that I alluded to 
 it."
 
 32 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 "You need not be, Mary, for, a week ago, there wan 
 an understanding between us which we thought might 
 result in an engagement. But it is better thus; your 
 brother is but twenty-one, and I but seventeen. Surely, 
 four years hence we will both be wiser and better fitted 
 to. undertake such an irrevocable step." 
 
 "Not irrevocable. I can prove by my own case that 
 'engagements' are not irrevocable, and I am just seven 
 teen," laughingly answered Mary, anxious to change the 
 subject. 
 
 "It will be irrevocable with me," said Amanda, "and 
 that is why we postponed it. There is nothing of the 
 coquette in my nature; if I once give my love to a man, 
 it is his forever." 
 
 "I guess I can say the same thing, but sometimes we 
 like a gentleman so much that we think it is love, when 
 some speech or act at an unexpected time shows the de 
 ception, and our lion is revealed to us as having asinine 
 qualities. My hero must be perfect, or he must delude 
 me into the belief that he is." 
 
 " May, let me take you into my confidence this far : un 
 til to-day I thought your brother as nearly a perfect 
 character as I had ever known, and I still like him better 
 than any man whom I have ever met. But I have 
 learned that, while we like each other as friends and find 
 it very pleasant to be together as often as possible, there 
 is an incompatibility of temper which might widen our 
 differences with time, instead of making them less diffi 
 cult to check. Hence we have mutually agreed to remain 
 two good friends ; never to be anything more." 
 
 " Mercy on me ! Lovers a week ago, friends to-day, and 
 without a lover's quarrel ! Why, Amanda, such a thing 
 is impossible. Charlie must see you again, and if he 
 does, I will bet he will return his steamship ticket to 
 Liverpool." 
 
 "Remember, May, what I have said is strictly in con 
 fidence." 
 
 " Oh ! it is too provoking ! " said Mary. " It is unkind 
 to him, to me, to you, to us all, to prevent my telling 
 Charlie that he will be insane if he does not get on his 
 knees and ask you to pardon him before he goes." 
 
 Mary said this half in earnest and half impatiently,
 
 THE MODEKN PARIAH. 33 
 
 but was brought to a realization of the situation by 
 Amanda's answer. 
 
 "You would despise Mm, Mary, if he did that, and so 
 should I." 
 
 "Then there is no help for it, and Charlie will go to 
 Europe and waste four years more in one of those horrid 
 colleges." 
 
 "And return the most accomplished and scholarly 
 man in New Haven, and the pride of his friends," 
 answered Amanda. 
 
 "I will tell him that, at least," said Mary, as she 
 kissed Amanda and bade her good-bye. 
 
 In a week Charles Windom was en route to Liverpool. 
 In a month he was a student at Queen's College, Oxford , 
 that most classical and venerable of all university 
 cities. 
 
 VI. 
 
 At the age of twenty-three, Carter Lee, who had trav 
 eled extensively after his graduation at Princeton, de 
 voted his time to managing his estate in Mississippi and 
 the study of law in New Orleans. Without having dis 
 tinguished himself as a scholar, he was the athlete of his 
 class and very popular. At this time he was "heart 
 whole and fancy free," though so popular socially that 
 roses and billets-doux adorned his bachelor apartments 
 when in New Orleans almost constantly. After having 
 been admitted to the bar, his interests called him to his 
 'Georgia plantation, which he had not visited since he 
 left it as a little child. 
 
 When he reached his destination after having spent the 
 .autumn months in Mississippi at Coahoma, he found 
 that not one of his name lived there. The old house 
 looked deserted and desolate, although the faithful 
 "Bob" had prepared a sleeping room and the dining 
 room as best he could for the reception of the young 
 master, whom he had not seen since, as a child, he 
 accompanied his aged father to their new home, "Coa 
 homa," in the wilds of Mississippi. 
 
 "Howdy, Marse Cyartcr; howdy, howdy, howdy! 
 
 M.P.-3
 
 34 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 'Fore God, I'm glad to see you, young marster." Such 
 was Bob's greeting when he arrived. 
 
 "lam glad to see you, too, old man; how is every 
 thing prospering?" 
 
 But Bob did not answer for he had stepped back a pace 
 after grasping Carter Lee's hand, and now his eyes wan 
 dered from head to feet and back again as he surveyed 
 the newcomer. 
 
 " Bress God ! " he ejaculated. 
 
 " What do you mean, old man? Why do you stare at 
 me as if I was an elephant in a circus ? " 
 
 " Young marster, you is de very image of Marse 
 Henry; dat's why I say bress de Lord! Marse Henry 
 was jist about your age, and 'zactly your shape and size 
 when he was shot at de battle near Franklin. Didn't 
 nobody ever tell you you looked lak Marse Henry? " 
 
 " Yes, father used to say that he thought I would 
 grow to be like brother Henry; but, you know, he 
 died over twentv years ago. What is your name, old 
 man?" 
 
 A look of pain came into Bob's face as he said with em 
 barrassment :" Why, young marster, don't you know 
 Ma.rse Henry's body servant, Bob ? " 
 
 'Excuse me, Uncle Bob, I didn't mean to hurt your 
 feelings ; I know all about you now, but you must remem 
 ber that I was only five years old when I left this old 
 home. Now you will hurt my feelings just as much if 3 r ou 
 have forgotten my name." 
 
 " Who, me ! forgit little Cyarter? Didn't I used to tote 
 you about on my shoulders, and let you ride behind me 
 on my mule to de field many en many a time way back 
 yander when you Avas so high? " 
 
 With a grateful smile, Carter extended his hand and 
 grasped that of Bob, saying: "Now I begin to feel at 
 home; I know I have got one good old friend here.'' 
 
 " Bunnance on 'em ! bunnance on 'em, Marse Cyarter. 
 De last one uv old marster's niggers has come back from 
 Massissippi, and are settled about here. If you wants to 
 make your home here agin, and live out your days wid 
 us, we will see dat you don' fc perish.'' 
 
 "I am very much obliged to you, and will be glad to 
 meet any of my father's old servants who would like to
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 35 
 
 see me, but I can only remain here a week, and have 
 decided to live, for the present, in New York." 
 
 "Can't stand free niggers; is dat what's de matter?" 
 
 " Oh, no ; but we all have to make our living now, you 
 know, and I can do better there than here. I will come to 
 see you all, and go to Coahoma also once a year, or so, 
 but had rather rent the plantations than to superintend 
 their cultivation." 
 
 "An' you is right, Marse Cyarter. We ole niggers 
 knows our places and were larned to work, and we don't 
 know nothin' else. But, bress your life, dese here young 
 niggers what has had too much larnin' outen books 
 stuffed in 'em, dey ain't no manner o' count! an' deless 
 you has to do wid 'em de better off you gwine to be! " 
 
 Carter laughed at this wise speech, and proceeded to 
 enter the house, Bob following with his valise. But the 
 latter stopped a moment to cry out : "Come here,Calline; 
 come here and fetch de chilluns wid you to see young 
 marster." 
 
 This was superfluous, however, for his wife, Caroline, 
 had already preceded him to the house and with neat 
 apron and the traditional courtesy stood in the hall 
 and respectfully welcomed him. The supper was all that 
 the young master of the five thousand acres em 
 braced in this plantation could have asked for, and the 
 logs in the wide hearth of the old-fashioned homestead 
 burned with a bright glare that wintry night for Car 
 ter Lee had not come to his Georgia property during the 
 summer or autumn months, the more important crops 
 and enterprises on his Coahoma place having demanded 
 all the time not given to hunting in the magnificent for 
 est which skirts the Mississippi river. Barring a few short 
 pleasure trips to New Orleans and Memphis, Carter Lee 
 had developed a taste and aptitude for the pleasures of 
 the chase which would have pleased his college friends not 
 a little. He felt no attachment, however, to the locality 
 itself, except as the source from which he derived his 
 income. 
 
 Thus is the change from the Old South to the New 
 South, so far as plantation life is concerned, and thus it 
 seemed to Carter Lee, as he gave himself up to medita 
 tion that night. " What shall 1 do with it all?" asked
 
 36 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 this young master of this old Georgia home that was 
 going to decay as fast as " free niggers " as Bob, with a 
 tone of contempt, had called the rising generation of 
 Afro-Americans in and about that bailiwick would 
 permit. 
 
 Thoughts flashed in his brain without utterance, and 
 among them, as the most fitting description of his in 
 herited plantation " home" were the words so frequently 
 used, "innocuous desuetude" harmless disuse. "But 
 is it harmless? " he asked himself, as the fire burned low 
 and he sat alone in his father's bedchamber reflecting 
 upon the past. Where are those tall Lombardy poplars 
 that guarded yonder long and wide approach to the old 
 mansion? And where the closely trimmed hedges that 
 bordered the fifteen miles of roads, that were as carefully 
 kept in the "barbarous days of slavery" as were the 
 famous " turnpikes " in Kentucky, or the average road 
 in England? And where the acres of roses and other 
 flowering plants that adorned the grounds around the 
 old homestead? Oppressed by these thoughts, the 
 young man arose, and going to the window, looked 
 forth. Ruin, ruin and decay seemed omnipresent. 
 Turning, his eye caught sight of his father's old bell on 
 the huge mantlepiece, which was covered with dust from 
 disuse. He remembered then how imperious the old 
 gentleman was, and how quickly the identical " Bob " 
 had responded to his master's summons when he rang 
 that bell. Prompted partly by mischief, partly by a 
 desire to test the sincerity of Bob's professions of fidel 
 ity, the young man seized the bell and rang it as nearly 
 like he had seen his father do when he was a little 
 child as he could. 
 
 "Good God! Calline, old marster's a-ringing dat bell 
 agin. He'p me on wid dese close. Dar 'tis agin !" And 
 Bob leaped from bed, his spouse meanwhile being amused 
 at his nightmare. She was a child when Carter Lee, 
 senior, left Georgia for his Mississippi home, and knew 
 but little of the characteristics of her former master. She 
 knew Bob, though, and she was laughing in her sleeves, 
 so to speak, when she heard him abusing the "wuffle.-s 
 free niggers" to ''young Marse Cyarter," as he called 
 Carter Lee. She frequently asserted that Bob was as lazy
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 37 
 
 and self-indulgent as any of them. Again the old bell 
 sounded and echoed through the wide hall and tenantless 
 chambers, until Bob rushed in at the front door and 
 stood at the door of "old marster's room," as Carter 
 remembered his father's room had been called by the 
 servants, and said humbly : " Yas, sir! yas, sir, marster; 
 here I is, sir." 
 
 Carter had heard him coming up the steps and, trying 
 his best to subdue his inclination to laugh, had thrown 
 himself in the chair before the fireplace and seemed deep 
 in thought. Turning his head deliberately, he said to his 
 servitor as carelessly as he could : 
 
 " Have you forgotten your training that you leave me 
 here without water, or wood to keep up the fire with? Do 
 you expect me to bring fresh water, before I go to bed ? " 
 
 Bob stood for a moment as if he had not heard aword, 
 staring at Carter Lee as if he was a ghost. For Carter's 
 voice, eyes and expression at that moment recalled Henry 
 Lee vividly to Bob's mind. But the spell was broken and 
 Bob was brought to his senses by the merry peal which 
 greeted him, as Carter Lee, unable longer to control his 
 risibles, gave utterance to laughter. 
 
 Bob immediately said : " 'Scuse me, young marster, but 
 I was sound asleep, and when dat bell rung I dreamed hit 
 was ole marster a-callin' me, fur hit ain't been rung afore 
 sence his time." 
 
 "From its looks, covered over with dust as it was when 
 I saw it, I should say it has not been rung for a century," 
 said the young man. 
 
 "Bob, you don't believe in ghosts, do you?" 
 
 "Yes, sir, I does!" said Bob, emphatically. "'Cause 
 why ain' 1 1 heerd ole marster a-callin' me in de night 
 many en many a time? An' ain't I heerd Marse Henry 
 talkin' to me jist like he used to do when him and me 
 was in de army together? An' ain't I done heerd Mandy 
 a-callin' fur her child, an' a sayin' dat somethin' dreadful 
 would happen to her ef she couldn't find her? An' ain't 
 I done seed you, Marse Cyarter, and seed Marse Henry 
 over agin in seein' you? " 
 
 "Stop a minute, Bob. Who is this 'Mandy' you are 
 talking about?" 
 
 " Ain't you done heerd tell about Mandy yit ? "
 
 38 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 "NeA r er; I never saw or heard of any one named 
 Mandy. Who was she?" 
 
 "An' ain't you never heerd tell of mammy my ole 
 mammy what lived in Atlanta when Mandy was 
 born?" 
 
 "Never. You know, Bob, I was an infant when the 
 war began." 
 
 "Yes, dat's de God's trufe; but I keep a forgitten dat 
 you ain't as old as Marse Henry, when Marse Henry was 
 old enough to be your father." 
 
 " Yes, brother Henry died when he was twenty-three, 
 and that is nearly my age now." 
 
 "To be shore, to be shore! " said Bob looking at Car 
 ter intently again. 
 
 " But what about Mandy, Bob? " 
 
 "Dat's what I can't tell you, Marse Cyarter, ef you has 
 never heerd tell of her. Marse Henry won't like for me 
 to be tellin' an' 1 ain't gwine to do nothin' what I know 
 he don't want me to. I ain't a sassin' you, Marse Cyar 
 ter. You are too much like Marse Henry fur dat but I 
 jist can't say nothin' more about Mandy." And with 
 that speech Bob went out to bring in the water arid 
 wood, and, very humbly, offered to take off. Carter's 
 shoes. 
 
 "Good night, now, Bob; I am sorry I waked you up 
 and hope you will have pleasant dreams the rest of the 
 night." 
 
 Alone thus in the great old house, with the wintn- 
 winds sounding without, Carter Lee gave himself up to 
 reflections. His mind, with that wonderful capacity of 
 the human intellect to traverse space and time with the 
 rapidity of the lightning's flash, bore him swiftly bark 
 to his childhood days. In his mind's eye he saw again 
 his aged father, a courtly "gentleman of the old school," 
 and his mother, and all her tender love for him, her only 
 child. And with such thoughts he went to sleep.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 39 
 
 VII. 
 
 The vigorous young master of this Georgia plantation 
 awoke the next morning fully refreshed in mind and 
 body. Scarcely had he finished his breakfast when Bob 
 appeared at the library door, where he had gone, partly 
 to inspect the dust-covered tomes deposited there, and 
 partly to enjoy his post-prandial cigar. The scene which 
 greeted Lee from the open window of the library of this 
 Georgia plantation home, with the broad river rushing 
 along the rapids in mid-stream, the great forest on the 
 opposite side, and the well tilled field near by, but below 
 the eminence on which the old homestead stood, de 
 lighted him, despite the ruined look of the buildings, and 
 evinced that the elder Carter Lee was not deficient in 
 appreciation of the beautiful landscape. 
 
 A train of pleasant thoughts brightened the reveries 
 of this young bachelor as he peopled the house and 
 grounds with imaginary guests, while an imaginary 
 Mary presided over a modernized establishment. Had 
 he been possessed of millions, this day dream could not 
 have been more magnificent in its conception. His life 
 had been chiefly passed away from the South, and only 
 by his childhood's recollections and hereditary traits 
 was his opinion of, and manner to, his father's former 
 slaves guided. So that each day had for him some new 
 experience, and he felt that he was as free from prejudice 
 as the son of a slaveholder could possibly be. His man 
 ner was natural and simple, and he readily adapted him 
 self to the ways and habits of the negro servants who, he 
 thought, were born his inferiors and would die thus. 
 
 "The bishop Bishop Hunter young marster," said 
 Bob, throwing open the door as he spoke. 
 
 The sound of Bob's voice would have dissipated the 
 air-castles which he had been building anj^way, but the 
 picture now presented to him astonished him beyond 
 measure, and, for once, he was disconcerted. His hesita 
 tion was noted by the newcomer, who, hat in hand, ad 
 vanced and extended his hand, saying : "I am glad to 
 meet you, young master; you resemble your brother
 
 40 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 Henry very much, and I think I can see a resemblance to 
 your father, whose memory we all revere." This was 
 said with perfect grammar, proper pronunciation, and a 
 dignity rarely found among the recently enfranchised 
 race. The speaker was a man of fifty-six years a black 
 man, with a large and well proportioned frame, and a 
 head that seemed to Carter Lee to be abnormally large. 
 
 What he might have done had he not seen Bob's grin 
 ning face at the door is not known, but this restored his 
 natural ease of manner, and he accepted the hand of " the 
 bishop," saying to Bob : " Bob, you can retire to the 
 kitchen until you learn better manners." 
 
 "Yassir, yassir!" said Bob, immediately complying 
 with this order, while his whole demeanor changed to 
 that of the humble servant of yore. As soon as Bob was 
 out of the room, Carter Lee, with a manner that was re- 
 pectful, yet familiar, and involving that subtle racial 
 distinction expressed in the words, ' 'thus far shaltthou 
 come, but no farther," said : <' To what am I indebted for 
 your visit, bishop what can I do for you? " 
 
 The bishop smiled, and with equal ease, answered : " To 
 my natural desire to see the son of my best friend, our 
 old master, now in his grave. You can do nothing for me 
 individually, for I have been signally blessed, but you 
 may do much for my people, many of whom were your 
 father's slaves, and all of whom revere his memory." 
 
 This was altogether a new experience to the young gen 
 tleman, who, judging all colored people of African de- 
 scentfromthe Congo negroes on his Coahoma plantation, 
 supposed that they were all ignorant dependents. But 
 here stood before him a man who would command atten 
 tion anywhere a man whom he recognized as hia intel 
 lectual, but not his social equal and, involuntarily, he 
 said : " Thank you, take a chair ; I will be pleased to aid 
 you in any way that I can. Will you have a cigar ? " To 
 his surprise the bishop accepted both. 
 
 Carter Lee regretted having offered the cigar the mo 
 ment after he had done so, but it was too late to withdraw 
 it, and the bishop said : " If you do not object I will lock 
 the door, for it is not well for any of the servants to see 
 me seated in your presence and conversing as if we were 
 (socially equals."
 
 THE MODERN PAHIAH. 41 
 
 Lee smiled as the bishop, suiting his action to his 
 words, locked the door and then resumed his seat. His 
 thoughts were of what his father would think if he could 
 see him thus familiarly conversing with his former slave, 
 who had, by sheer force of intellect, educated himself and 
 become one of the acknowledged leaders of his race. But 
 curiosity got the better of preconceived opinions of his 
 own importance, and he decided to let matters take their 
 course. " You do not consider the negro the equal of the 
 white man, then?" suggested Carter Lee, as the bishop 
 resumed his seat. 
 
 "No, sir; no more than I consider all white men equal 
 to each other. There is no more absurd statement than 
 that one of Mr. Jefferson in the Declaration of Independ 
 ence, 'All men are, and of right ought to be, free and 
 equal.' All men should be free, except when, in God's 
 providence, they shall have been prepared for freedom 
 through the instrumentality of slavery to their superiors 
 in civilization. Slavery has prepared us to civilize 
 Africa." 
 
 " Do you favor all the colored people leaving this 
 country?" 
 
 " Oh, no ; not by any means. Thousands of us are not 
 prepared to go anywhere. There are many thousands of 
 Congo negroes and their descendants in this country ; 
 they are the most inferior of all African tribes. They 
 ought to remain here for a hundred years to come. It 
 will take about that time to enable them to fully appre 
 ciate the blessings of civilization; but they could have 
 never reached that evolutionary plane as slaves. God 
 knew when that portion of us were freed, in common with 
 the higher type of the negro, that it was necessary for us 
 to pass through the crucible incident to freedom. You 
 white people, generally, believe that all negroes are alike, 
 but there is as much difference between them as there is 
 between the white races. I believe that slavery was a 
 providential institution; that the negro was allowed to 
 become your slave and to be thrown in contact with the 
 whites of this progressive nation for the purpose of im 
 bibing its civilization and Christianity, ultimately to re 
 turn in such sufficient numbers as to rescue the millions 
 pf our race in our fatherland from heathen darkness.
 
 42 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 And to accomplish this gigantic work through a few 
 missionary agents would delay the grand results for a 
 thousand years ! Those who are familiar with the char 
 acteristics of the negro will readity understand that he 
 needs example, and that is God's mode of giving it to 
 him." 
 
 " Who do you regard as the best friends of the negro, 
 the Northern white people or the Southern ?" 
 
 " Well, we have white friends and some enemies in both 
 sections; I would not attempt a comparison. If I did, I 
 might say politically we have more friends in the North, 
 but in point of business, giving employment in every 
 phase of industry and encouragement in procuring a 
 subsistence, I should say the South. I mean, in plain 
 language, that I know of no occupation that the negro 
 in the South is capable of performing that he cannot find 
 employment at, except to drive a railroad locomotive 
 and a few things of that sort. But I am no great ad 
 mirer of white friends, anyway, unless that friendship is 
 founded squarely upon general philanthropy. I want no 
 white man to love me or my race any more than he does 
 the Indian, the Chinaman, or the Laplander. All I want 
 is the respect of a man, and I think that is all my race 
 wants." 
 
 " Don't you believe that the blacks and the whites can 
 live peaceably together." 
 
 " Oh, yes; they could do it, but are they going to do 
 it 7 Have any two distinct races ever lived peacea.bly 
 under similar conditions? You white people will not live 
 with any race unless you are, in every particular, mas 
 ters of the situation. I see that it is a foregone conclu 
 sion that you propose to treat the negro both in the 
 North and South as an alien race, and I know from my 
 personal knowledge, that the educated negro does not in 
 tend to be satisfied with such treatment. I believe the 
 hand of God is in it. Antagonisms are destined to work 
 out grand and glorious results, provided the blacks and 
 whites will both put themselves in harmony with the 
 plans of the Almighty." 
 
 " You mean emigration, I suppose. If your people 
 were to emigrate, could they provide for themselves and 
 perpetuate their existence. "
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 43 
 
 "Of course; why not? We have a far higher civiliza 
 tion than you white people had a thousand years ago. 
 Yes, five hundred years ago in many respects two hun 
 dred years ago for we would not burn our old ugly wo 
 men as witches. We have too much ancestral veneration. 
 The negro, in the aggregate, will work, and loves to 
 work. Why, even in slave times,! can remember well hun 
 dreds of masters who would not have a white overseer on 
 their place, and they would not put a foot on their plan 
 tations for two or three months at a time. Yet their 
 colored people without the sight of a white face, raised 
 the finest crops for their masters in the world. Now, if 
 the negro, as a slave, without any hope of reward, would 
 remain by hundreds on the old plantation and work, 
 take care of the horses, mules, cows, raise hogs and 
 sheep and poultry and collect the eggs by thousands, 
 and send them to 'the big house,' as it was called, with 
 milk and butter, and all the necessaries of life, without 
 the presence of a white face, how could any one presume 
 that he would not take care of himself ? Besides, look 
 how he has lived and thrived since the war, without a 
 foot of land in many instances, or a cent. The truth is, 
 the negro cnn live anywhere; for that matter he can beat 
 the world living ! Put the white people in the same con 
 dition under which the negro has lived and thrived and 
 he will die ten to one ! But I wish to talk to you about 
 our emigration scheme." 
 
 " Do you intend to go to Africa? " 
 
 "Yes, sir. I am going on a visit next year, if I 
 am spared, and can make financial ends meet, and 
 that is why I wished to meet and talk with you. 
 I hope to make some observations in my lecture 
 tour through the North this season which, I trust, 
 will be of much practical benefit, touching the variety of 
 the African tribes or races. I want to show the people 
 that the negro tribes are as different in their make-up as 
 the white tribes were in ancient days ; even if negroes are 
 all black. In other words, that the Mandingo, Krew, 
 Vey, Gaulish, Bassa, Housa, Guinea, Ebo, loloff and 
 Congo tribes, from which the black people of the United 
 States came, are as distinct in their characteristics 
 and mechanism as the Englishmen and Italians. I have
 
 44 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 heard white people say, when you see one negro you see 
 all. Such language is a jargon of nonsense, and adver 
 tises the ignorance of the man using it. The race distinc 
 tions between the blacks are as manifest as they ever were 
 among the whites the Mandingo, Krew and Vey negroes 
 are as far above the thick-lipped Ebo and broad, oval 
 mouthed Congo, as the Frenchman is above the Russian 
 Jew. 
 
 "Now, I have been invited by the Young Men's Chris 
 tian Association, of New Haven, to lecture there some 
 time this year, and I would like to have you present, so 
 that I can refer to you. It will aid me, because it will 
 show the good will which exists between the races here 
 when the demagogues let them alone." 
 
 " But," said Carter, curious to hear more, "the negroes 
 have been taught that Africa is the most unhealthy coun 
 try in the world." 
 
 "Yes, the fool negro thinks it certain death to set 
 foot upon Africa; whereas, in fact, after you get back 
 into the interior, there are vast regions of territory, 
 where it is so healthy that it is no uncommon thing to 
 see men and women from a hundred and ten to a hundred 
 and thirty years of age. But, then, look at the wealth 
 of Africa ; everything is in Africa that the human mind 
 can conceive of. It is the only continent under heaven 
 in which you could find all the necessary materials to 
 build the New Jerusalem described in the book of Reve 
 lations. I know more about the negro than any white 
 man in the nation. I have been a negro myself for fifty- 
 six years, and have mingled with them in every form from 
 the Atlantic to the Pacific." 
 
 Just as the bishop concluded this sentence, there was a 
 knock at the door, and the confused sounds of many voices 
 reached their ears. The bishop threw his cigar in the fire 
 and was about to go to the door when Lee detained him : 
 
 "Wait a moment," he said; "you have told me that 
 you formerly belonged to my father ; what did you do as 
 a slave?" 
 
 *' My work was chiefly in this room ; as a boy and a 
 youth, I was taught to do all that is required of a but 
 ler. I have been the guest of many rich men at the 
 North at the clubs and restaurants, I mean, not in their
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 45 
 
 homes, for a colored man is as obnoxious to them as a 
 social guest as he can possibly be here in the South. I 
 was going to say, that I have met no one not even 
 Senator Sumner of Massachusetts, whose manner was 
 as stately and gracious as your father's." 
 
 Ignoring this compliment to his father, Lee asked : 
 
 " How did you educate yourself? " 
 
 "Your mother, 'old mistress,' as we used to call her, 
 taught me to read and to write. At the same time she 
 taught her maid, Amanda, also." 
 
 Atthis moment the knocking was renewed, and "Bishop 
 Hunter" seemed immediately transformed into a servant 
 again. Opening the door quietly, and closing it behind 
 him, he asked Bob who stood without: "Robert, what 
 does this noise mean? Don't you know young master 
 don't wish to be disturbed by such unseemly rudeness?" 
 
 "I knows it; in course I knows it ; but I can't hep it! 
 dese here niggers got de word last night, an' dey is jist 
 bound to see Marse Cyarter afore he leaves." 
 
 Carter had heard this colloquy, and tried to compose 
 his thoughts and features. A knock at the door such as 
 experienced servants give in the South, indicated that the 
 bishop had assumed that role. And, indeed, no one could 
 have done it better in the White House of the Nation. 
 The bishop had discarded, for the time being, all thoughts 
 of his high office, of his noble aspirations for his race, of 
 his wonderful success, and stood before Carter Lee, the 
 typical servant of the best type. Again he used the 
 negro vernacular, and lead the old servants, one by one, 
 the oldest taking precedence, to see his old master's son 
 and heir. The influence of habit and example was never 
 more forcibly shown, for, as soon as the negroes saw that 
 the noted "Bishop Hunter" treated this young man as 
 he had treated his old master, each man as he entered 
 the door dropped his hat on the floor of the hall, and 
 greeted Carter as if he was still their young master. 
 
 And never were slaves greeted with more kindly in 
 quiries concerning their wants, and their families than 
 were these freedmen; and during it all " Bishop Hunter" 
 stood quietly by, like a well-trained and faithful servant, 
 while his benevolent face glowed with satisfaction as he 
 saw the result of his experiment. Had his manner been
 
 46 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 different, theirs would have also been different, and 
 Carter Lee would not have left "the old plantation" a 
 changed man in all his ideas as to the negro, the slave, 
 and the freednaan. As it was, he decided to take advant 
 age of the excuse thus offered to visit New Haven again. 
 He was much interested in what this negro bishop had 
 said, and wondered how he had acquired information of 
 which he was himself ignorant. He did not know that 
 Bishop Hunter had returned the year before from Liberia, 
 where he had gone as the accredited representative of the 
 United States, to that benighted Republic. 
 
 "Wonderful! wonderful!" he exclaimed, when he did 
 learn of it through the newspapers. "Wonderful! a 
 slave in 1865 ; a Minister Plenipotentiary of the United 
 States in 1886 ! " 
 
 VIII. 
 
 Mr. Arthur DeBrosses, President of the Trust 
 
 Company, had been one of the most prominent lawyers 
 in New York City previous to his retirement from profes 
 sional practice. He had reluctantly accepted the presi 
 dency of the trust company, which was offered him, 
 partly because of his record as a Trustee, and partly 
 because of the legal complications arising from the 
 extension of the trans-continental railway systems. 
 
 Carter Lee, on his first arrival in New York City, had 
 presented to this old gentleman a letter of introduction 
 from his former guardian, stating that he was a son of 
 that Carter Lee who had been a friend and classmate of 
 Mr. DeBrosses at Princeton University. A warm friend 
 ship had been formed between the two in their university 
 days, before war had desolated the South and es 
 tranged the two sections; before immigration had made 
 the American subordinate to the foreign element in a 
 large part of the country, and the pride of the citizen, 
 North and South, was that he was an American citizen. 
 That war had impoverished the richer of the two friends, 
 and had made a millionaire of the other; but it had left 
 in the hearts of each the warmest sympathy and friend 
 ship for the other.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 47 
 
 Lee was most cordially greeted by Mr. DeBrosses, and, 
 as the son of one of his earliest friends, was invited to 
 his house. Lee dined there the next day, and the ac 
 quaintance, thus begun a year before, had ripened into a 
 warm friendship. Mr. De Brosses, though a cordial 
 friend to Lee in social life, was a staunch Republican in 
 politics, and gave the young Southerner many hard ar 
 gumentative raps whenever the subject of politics was 
 broached. 
 
 Lee was charmed with his handsome daughter, whom 
 he found a sympathetic listener. She even dared occa 
 sionally to champion his side when he differed with her 
 father in conversation, and, thus, their friendship was 
 cemented and Lee found her home the most agreeable 
 one to visit in the city. One evening, after dinner, the 
 old gentleman took the liberty of advising the young 
 man as to his future. "Success all depends on whether 
 you have common sense enough to forget, or overcome, 
 your prejudices, and have energy to back your common 
 sense," said he. 
 
 "I supposed it depended rather on uncommon sense; 
 it seems to me that it requires ability beyond the com 
 mon herd to win success among the two millions of 
 people in this city and Brooklyn," replied Lee. 
 
 44 So it does ; but it takes a deal of common sense to 
 become uncommonly successful. Neither Commodore 
 Handbill, nor your friend old Billy Outlaw, of the Cotton 
 Exchange, speak grammatically, and I doubt whether 
 either of them can write good English, but no one 
 doubts their great abilities. They may be said to pos 
 sess uncommon common sense." 
 
 " What is your definition, then, of common sense? " 
 
 "The knowledge of men and things the ability to 
 grasp the situation comprehensively to take the tide at 
 the right moment." 
 
 "That applies to speculation chiefly, doesn't it?" 
 
 "Not at all; or, rather, not more than to any other 
 mode of making a living. What is the use of a knowl 
 edge of Sanscrit, or of the sciences, if a man is to fritter 
 away his time as a waiter. " 
 
 " I don't understand that allusion ; I never heard of a 
 scholar who chose to do menial service."
 
 48 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 'You have not traveled in New England in sum 
 mer, then. Many Harvard and Yale students may be 
 seen acting as waiters at the summer resorts. Such men 
 may be < crammed ' with book knowledge, yet they mani 
 festly lack common sense." 
 
 "1 agree with you, sir; I don't see how any manly 
 man any gentleman can choose such a vocation," said 
 Lee. 
 
 Miss DeBrosses showed by her approving smile that he 
 had accurately expressed her ideas on that subject. 
 
 " But is it a fact? " enquired Lee. 
 
 "Certainly; spend a part of your vacation there and 
 you will see it done; and accepted, too, quite as a matter 
 of course." 
 
 "Imagine yourself a Harvard Senior, Mr. Lee, and 
 that, during vacation, you accept the position of waiter 
 or, if you are ambitious, of head-waiter, say. Imagine, 
 also, that the sister of your most intimate friend arrives, 
 and it becomes your duty to show her to a seat at the 
 breakfast or dinner table wouldn't you feel a little 
 embarrassed?" remarked Miss De Brosses. 
 
 " You tax my imaginative faculties too much ; I cannot 
 imagine myself as occupying any menial position." 
 
 "Neither can I," she said, with a look that gratified 
 his vanity. 
 
 "And if I did so far forget my self-re.pect," he resumed ; 
 "I should expect all gentlemen to refuse to receive me as 
 a social equal." 
 
 " That is my view of it, too," she said. 
 
 " If you would get along here, my young friend," said 
 Mr. De Brosses ; "you must overcome some ideas that 
 may be as objectionable here as that New England cus 
 tom would be to the Southern people. You must learn 
 to be national, not sectional. Forget that you are from 
 ' The South 'a term, by the way, which is a misnomer. 
 You call Texas a ' Southern ' State ; it is Western. 
 You speak of Minnesota, or Idaho, or Washington as 
 Western States, while they are Northern. And Virginia, 
 New York, all New England, and North Carolina, are 
 Eastern States. Forget State lines ; they are practically 
 obsolete. Kailways don't observe them ; commerce don't 
 know them ; and it would be as well if they were swept
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 49 
 
 away in name, as in fact they have been. The United 
 States con8titute a Nation, not a collection of weak, 
 dependent 'Sovereignties' so-called. 'State Sover 
 eignty' is an exploded heresy! Consider the whole 
 country as your country, and you will prosper; be nar 
 row-minded provincial and you will fail. This republic 
 is destined to embrace the whole continent. I will not 
 live to see it, but you may." 
 
 Lee listened to this advice with good humor, for he 
 knew that it was sincerely uttered and that it would be 
 folly to attempt to change the opinions of the old gen 
 tleman by any argument which he could advance. In 
 deed, it was easy for this happy and fortunate youth to 
 look upon the rose-colored side of life. With an ample 
 fortune and all of life before him, and no one to direct or 
 interfere with his movements or plans, life seemed rose 
 ate indeed. He would have been blind not to perceive 
 that the handsome and vivacious daughter of Mr. De 
 Brosses was already interested in what he did and said. 
 She was beginning to be a part of his thoughts when he 
 was absent from her society, when this chance suggestion 
 that he should pnss a part of his vacation in New Eng 
 land determined him to do so. He had no acquaintances 
 in all New England, but invitations to attend the col 
 lege contests had annually been mailed to him since the 
 Yale-Princeton games in which he had triumphed as a 
 Freshman five years previous, and he decided to accept 
 the one just received from Yale. Thus Lee found himself 
 once more in New Haven, and a smile was on his face 
 while his cheeks glowed with health and his eyes with 
 enthusiasm. It was summer again, and cannon were 
 being fired, horns blown, and sky-rockets sent upward on 
 this July the Fourth, the country's natal day. 
 
 Carter Lee was in the camp of Yale when the rejoicing 
 was at its height, for Yale had won the victory in the 
 boat race at New London, between the Harvard 
 and Yale College crews, and the superiority of the Yale 
 stroke was evident from the start to the finish. Harvard 
 was depressed ; Yale exultant. As he entered the city of 
 New Haven witli the victorious crew, they were received 
 with a tremendous ovation, and the crew were escorted to 
 the campus of Yale College on the top of a big tally-ho. 
 M.
 
 50 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 From the railway station to the college grounds, the 
 cheering was continuous, and New Haven was wholly 
 enthusiastic and altogether good-natured. As an alum 
 nus of Yale, who had distinguished himself in athletic 
 sports, Charles Windom and his friend were invited guests 
 of the Yale crew. 
 
 "Ah!" said Windom to his guest; "old Oxford, with all 
 its anti-materialistic spirit; all of what Matthew Arnold 
 calls 'that ineffable charm which keeps calling us near to 
 the true goal of all of us, to the ideal, to perfection, to 
 beauty, in a word, which is only truth seen from another 
 side'; Oxford, with its Heads of Houses, its Masters, 
 Dons, and Fellows, and rigid social tone, cannot inspire 
 a welcome such as this ! It takes young America to thus 
 enthuse Americans, young and old." 
 
 Lee's eyes were directed to the pretty girls on the 
 street, but he answered : "Do they not have boat races 
 there?" 
 
 "Oh, yes; and fine ones, too. We have annual eight- 
 oared races, the college barges are crowded and the op 
 posite bank of the Thames is thronged with people view 
 ing the contest. A gun booms, and, amid cries and the 
 noise of bells and the band of music, the leading boat 
 shoots forth, and the excitement begins and continues 
 to the finish. But there is no such ovation as this at the 
 home-coming," said Windom, waving his hand to theen- 
 thusiastic crowds that thronged the streets and huzzaed 
 as the tally-ho, filled with victorious Yalesians, passed 
 
 by. 
 
 When the two young men separated, Lee went to the 
 hotel and Windom joined his sister, whom he recognized 
 among the spectators. 
 
 "Charlie, who was that very handsome young man 
 seated on the tally-ho with you ? " she asked. "Amanda 
 and I were impressed with his appearance; he is very 
 handsome." 
 
 "Oh! he is a professional athlete from New York," 
 said Windom, carelessly. 
 
 "Indeed! it is too bad : Amanda, in calling my atten 
 tion to him, said : ' Look at your brother's friend, Mary ; 
 if ever a nian looked like a gentleman, he does'; and I 
 quite agreed with Amanda."
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 51 
 
 Windom laughed and said : "You were both right; so 
 far as I know he is tip-top, a gentleman in every sense of 
 the word. Sister, do you remember the young Princeton 
 student who made the extraordinary run which defeated 
 our Yale boys five years ago? " 
 
 "Certainly; is this handsome stranger he? " 
 
 "The same. By the way, I threatened then to have 
 him here to tea, to meet Miss Amanda and yourself, 
 didn't I?" 
 
 "Yes," said Mary, smiling. 
 
 " Well, I have invited him to take tea with us to-mor 
 row evening, and if that fellow DuBose doesn't take all 
 of Miss Amanda's time, confound him ! " 
 
 "I will fix it," said Ma~ry, interrupting him. " I'll ask 
 Amanda to be present, and, as Dr. DuBose is quite a 
 favorite of mine, I'll invite him, too." 
 
 "That will be returning evil for good, with a ven 
 geance," said her brother. 
 
 "I promise you that I will not let him monopolize 
 Amanda. In truth, I think it is due Dr. DuBose to give 
 him a cha,nce to see Amanda without having to en 
 counter Professor Von Donhoff, who is more in love with 
 her than he is." 
 
 "What!" said Windom, laughing heartily ' at the 
 thought of his old professor as a rival. "Is that so? 
 the last man on earth that 1 thought would be foolish 
 enough to fall in love with a pretty girl." 
 
 " You need not take it so lightly; I think you have 
 more to fear from him than any one else." 
 
 "Come, now, sister dear, don't go back on me so soon 
 after my return home. I confess that I have been disap 
 pointed, and Miss Amanda does not seem to have any 
 more serious intention of accepting me now than when I 
 went to England." 
 
 He was in a more serious mood now, and his sister 
 noticed it. 
 
 " Well, my dear brother, would you have her throw 
 herself at your feet just because you courted her five 
 years ago? For my part, I think any belle, and 
 Amanda is one, is very foolish to think of marriage un 
 til she has many more scalps, metaphorically speaking, 
 than either she or your worthy sister can yet boast of."
 
 52 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 "I quite agree with my ' worthy sister,' so far as she is 
 concerned, and I pray that she may never marry; no 
 man is good enough for you, my dear," caressing her as 
 he spoke. 
 
 "Thank you; I quite agree with my 'worthy brother,' 
 and he may reconcile himself to the thought of having 
 me on his hands for ever so long say until 1 am twenty- 
 five." 
 
 " So mote it be, amen ! And until twice twenty-five, 
 sister mine." 
 
 Thus, the next evening, Carter Lee was the guest of 
 Charles Windom at tea. As he had never met any of 
 the ladies or gentlemen before, he was rather quiet at 
 first, for he had learned the art of being a good listener. 
 
 There was one feature of the conversation, however, 
 which interested Lee greatly, and resulted in an invita 
 tion to him, extended then and there, to join Mrs. Win 
 dom 's party on an excursion along the New England 
 coast in two weeks. 
 
 "Our chief objective point will be the Isles of Shoals," 
 said Mrs. Windom to Lee, who accepted the invitation 
 immediately, and said to her : 
 
 "Pardon my ignorance, but where are the Isles of 
 Shoals-?" 
 
 "On the coast of New Hampshire, or, rather, off the 
 coast, for it is ten miles from the shore," she replied. 
 
 "That is a unique idea, isn't it? My idea has always 
 been that a successful resort must be accessible above 
 all things," said Lee. 
 
 " I think it is the only summer resort in America of 
 the kind ; but the very reason which you give as a bar 
 to its success makes its popularity." 
 
 Lee's eyes were interrogation points, but he awaited 
 in silence for further explanation, when she continued : 
 
 " You know, Mr. Lee, that the ultimate aim of society, 
 in the highest meaning of that word, is to be as exclu 
 sive as circumstances will permit. Now, almost all of 
 our New England coast has been purchased for summer 
 hotels or villa sites, and the summer hotels are thronged 
 all the season with people of every class from our large 
 cities. Newport is an exception, and so is Bar Harbor, 
 but only multi-millionaires affect those two places.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 53 
 
 Newport, it is said, has the finest beach on the New Eng 
 land coast, yet the cottagers there do not indulge in 
 sea-bathing." 
 
 " Poor things ! " said Miss Windom. 
 
 "Why do you call them 'poor things,' and why do 
 they not enjoy themselves?" asked Lee, who began to 
 feel that he did not know all things, and was still in 
 some respects a verdant green. 
 
 His question was directed to Miss Windom, who 
 laughed as she answered : 
 
 "They are so rich that they are afraid of each other; 
 and, as 'the common herd' that is to say the peo 
 ple who are vulgar enough to stop at the hotels, take 
 sea-baths, they will not do it." 
 
 Lee laughed and said: "I suppose you escape all such 
 snobbishness at the Isles of Shoals? " 
 
 " Yes; people go there to escape both the ' Society as 
 I have found it' class, and also to escape contact with the 
 low, drunken class who frequent cheap excursions." 
 
 "No excursion parties are allowed to land there," 
 remarked Windom. 
 
 "Have you read 'Society as I have found it,' Mr. 
 Lee? I believe the author is from your State," said 
 Miss Amanda Adams. 
 
 " No, I have not read it, but from the newspaper criti 
 cisms I infer that the writer's imagination is more com 
 prehensive than his education. His scorn for the rules 
 of grammar seems to be heroic in its frankness." 
 
 " He is the prince of snobs, and his book is an auto 
 biography," said Windom. 
 
 "His autobiography merits an auto-da-fe, then, if 
 that is true. I can stand vanity, but I despise toady 
 ism," rejoined Miss Adams. 
 
 "Good!" sa.id Windom. clapping his hands at this 
 witticism; "I'll stop in Newport long enough to tell the 
 author that." 
 
 "Miss Adams," said Lee; "I am reminded by your 
 remark when you alluded to 'my State' of an incident 
 which happened to me in Union Square the other day. 
 It was quite warm and, unlike your Newport cottagers, 
 I took a seat on a bench beside an Irish laborer. We 
 talked some time and, finally, I told him the wages
 
 54 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 paid to laborers in Georgia, alluding to it as 'my 
 State.'" 
 
 "Do you own a whole State?" ho asked. "I belong 
 in New York City, and you are the first man in America 
 that I ever heard of who owned a Sta,te." 
 
 Amanda laughed and answered : " I acknowledge that 
 the rebuke is just ; but we constantly make similar mis 
 takes without noticing them." 
 
 "Pardon me, I did not mean to call attention to your 
 mistake, but to mine," said Lee, gallantly. 
 
 "Oh, never mind; we both 'belong' to Georgia by 
 birth, and so does the author referred to ; so no harm is 
 done, and, perhaps, our native clime has something to 
 do with it." 
 
 "Are you from Georgia? I never would have im 
 agined it. But, really, Connecticut people do resemble 
 Georgians," replied Lee. 
 
 " Good for the Georgians ! " said Windom to Amanda, 
 in an undertone. 
 
 "I was born in Georgia,' 1 said Amanda, "but as I 
 left there when I was a month old, my recollections are 
 not very distinct." 
 
 Politeness checked the questions which Lee desired to 
 ask, but his curiosity was piqued, and he mentally cal 
 culated the years since she was " a month old "and cor 
 rectly surmised that her father must have been a Federal 
 soldier, and her birth contemporary with the death of 
 the Confederacy. 
 
 "Speech is silvern; silence is golden," thought Lee, as 
 he prudently kept his curiosity in check. 
 
 He remembered the kindly counsel of his venerable, 
 friend, Mr. De Brosses, and resolved to say nothing that 
 would occasion any unpleasant reference to the civil war. 
 He already perceived that these Northern people did not 
 suffer from it materially had not sacrificed fortunes, 
 business, and professions, and the flower of their youth 
 and manhood to prosecute it, as did the Southern peo 
 ple; and that they could not, therefore, appreciate the 
 patriotism that nerved them as one man to continue 
 the desperate struggle long after it was hopeless. Mr. De 
 Brosses' parting speech to him was: " Remember, my 
 young friend, that the YearOne does notdate from!865,
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 55 
 
 and that our little family quarrel is but a speck on the 
 horizon of history. The soldiers of both armies w 
 equally brave and equally patriotic.'' 
 
 Lee did not reply to this impartial speech, but he did 
 his own thinking, nevertheless. He reflected that there 
 were but two hundred thousand living ex-Confederate sol 
 diers, while the pension rolls in Washington showed 
 that fivehundred and twenty thousand, one hundred and 
 fifty-eight Federal soldiers were drawing pensions from 
 the Government, and five hundred thousand more are 
 seeking to have their names enrolled. On the Southern 
 side, two hundred thousand living ex-soldiers; on the 
 Northern, or Union side, there are one million, two hun 
 dred and eight thousand, sevenhundred and seven living 
 ex-soldiers according to the figures of the Commissioner 
 of Pensions. "As there are more than six times as many 
 ex-Federal soldiers living as there are ex-Confederate sol 
 diers living, BO there were more than six times as many 
 Federal soldiers as there were Confederate soldiers en 
 listed during that war which Mr. De Brosses styled ' our 
 little family quarrel,'" thought Lee, and he smiled as 
 this thought greeted him. 
 
 But he was not disposed to spoil a delightful visit by 
 expressing sentiments which politeness forbade him to 
 utter, and common sense urged him to keep under a wise 
 restraint. 
 
 "This is, indeed, delightful," said Lee. "Here, at the 
 'Shoals,' it is a serene, sunny day, while, over yonder 
 shore, see how the black clouds gather; and the thunder, 
 rolling above us, portends a storm there." 
 
 "But it will not reach this charmed circle," replied 
 Mary. "Often I have noticed such clouds, followed by 
 rain on the distant shore, while all day long here it was 
 as clear as it is now. Have you ever read a prettier 
 description than this ? Read it, Mr. Lee ; I wish you to 
 enjoy it and I feel disposed to test your capacity as a 
 reader." 
 
 Lee took the paper and read as follows : " With every 
 hour there is a changing panorama. The sea reflects
 
 56 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 5 
 
 the blue orgray of the sky. Sometimes, through mirage 
 r floating vapors, the horizon disappears, heaven and 
 earth are blended, and the distant ships seem sailing in 
 the clouds. Sometimes, when there is not a film in the 
 air between Canada and this coast, the dim pyramid of 
 Mount Washington rises in the north a hundred miles 
 away." 
 
 " That is pretty," he said ; "but it i,j not an exaggera 
 tion; this day verifies it." 
 
 That evening they walked along the wide piazzas and 
 enjoyed the scene, which was totally unlike that which 
 had so excited their enthusiasm during the day. The 
 revolving light of White Island, a mile away, flashed its 
 light across the waters, as she spoke to him of the music 
 of the bells from yonder yachts, which sounded faintly 
 above the calm sea. 
 
 "There they are, with watch set and with white wings 
 folded ; and see, beside them ride the little boats of the 
 fishermen. How peaceful it all looks! What a contrast 
 to the same waters. when a storm does come." 
 
 "Can't we take a little stroll? " he asked. 
 
 " Je voudrais, si je could-rais, mais je cant-raiti pas," 
 she answered, gailj. 
 
 Lee laughed, and said: "That is pigeon-French, is 
 it nob?" 
 
 " 1 guess so ; it was spoken by a gentleman who 
 attended the last meeting of the ' Cercle Litteraire 
 Fran<;ais,' and it was amusing to see how embarrassed 
 he was when informed of his error. He had evidently 
 weighed each word carefully before speaking, which 
 made his mistakes all the more ridiculous." 
 
 With a laugh Lee said : " But why can't we take a 
 walk up the ledge? I am told that we can see the star of 
 Newburyport and the twin lights of Cape Ann from 
 there." 
 
 "So we can ; I have been there at night ; and you can 
 see also, to the right, the lights of Portsmouth and 
 New Castle. I don't wish to ask mamma to go at night, 
 but to-morrow, if you like, I will go with you and try to 
 point out the glories that you miss to-night." 
 
 This with an arch expression of coquetry. 
 
 Lee did not insist further, for he knew that this young
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 57 
 
 lady was correct in her ideas of propriety, and he liked 
 her none the less for it. Just then the lively strains of 
 the orchestra greeted them from the dancing hall, and 
 Lee said : 
 
 "As you will not walk with me, you will at least dance 
 with me; will you not? Let us take a waltz in the 
 dancing hall." 
 
 To this proposition Mary assented and, as they joined 
 the merry dancers, Lee thought that he had never seen 
 any one half so beautiful and graceful as she. As they 
 turned from the brilliant ball-room to see again the 
 beauty of the night out of doors, the heavens seemed to 
 Lee to be fuller of stars than he had ever seen it before. 
 Indeed, to both of these ha.ppy young people, the ocean 
 seemed to chant their lullaby as they passed on to her 
 apartment, at the door of which her mother awaited 
 them. To Lee this night had been the golden night of 
 his existence. 
 
 Early the next morning, he and Mary Windom went to 
 the ledge that she had described to him. They looked 
 forth upon the broad Atlantic while the fresh morning 
 breeze fanned the waves, and the sun shone gloriously 
 over ;the sea. Already the fishing boats were going to 
 the nearest banks, and the roar of the billows as they 
 thundered with the incoming tide almost drowned their 
 voices. For a long time they watched the splendor of 
 the breakers as they dashed against the cliff, or against 
 each other, while sea-gulls circled here and there above" 
 them, with wings that seemed tireless. 
 
 "Wonderful birds! I've seen them flying thus a thou 
 sand miles from land," he said. 
 
 " Then you are quite a traveler? " 
 
 " No, but I'll tell you some day of the little that I have 
 seen." 
 
 As they arose to return to the hotel, they saw on an 
 opposite ledge two figures who seemed too much ab 
 sorbed in each other's society to notice the ocean view. 
 They were Windom and Amanda. 
 
 After breakfast, as they sat on the verandah, Professor 
 Von Donhoff , to whom Mary Windom had suggested 
 that Carter Lee had traveled extensively, said to Lee;
 
 58 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 "Miss Mary informs me that you have traveled in 
 foreign countries. Have you visited Germany ? " 
 
 "No, my travels are limited to Mexico, Central and 
 South America, and a cruise on the Pacific. Up to two 
 years ago I had seen nothing out of the United States." 
 
 " But you have seen the countries that I most wish to 
 see," said the Professor, " and I envy you, for there is 
 but one museum of American antiquities worthy of the 
 name on this continent." 
 
 " In Mexico? " queried Lee. 
 
 " Yes; what amazes me more than anything else is the 
 indifference of Americans concerning the antiquity of 
 their own country." 
 
 "But we have no antiquities, have we?" asked Mary 
 Windom, looking from one to the other for an answer. 
 
 Lee smiled; her very ignorance of the art of pretend 
 ing to vast knowledge, so often assumed by young 
 Americans, amused him. 
 
 " Is not this the New World ? " she asked. 
 
 While the inquiry was general, no one saw fit to re 
 spond to it except Professor Von Donhoff, who amiably 
 replied : 
 
 "No one who has visited Mexico will say so." 
 
 "Now Mr. Lee, what do you say about it?" asked 
 Mary. 
 
 " I don't know how to answer your question. Colum 
 bus, Cortez, and Pizarro thought they had discovered a 
 New World, but I was told that the Temple of Cuzco in 
 Yucatan was older than Christianity, and that the cross 
 upon its pinnacle was not a Christian emblem." 
 
 " Exactly," replied the Professor; "that cross upon 
 the Temple of the Sun at Cuzco, as well as the triune ves 
 sel found in one of the mounds built by the Mound 
 builders in Ohio, do not indicate a knowledge of the 
 trinity, but they really prove their Hindoo origin. The 
 symbol of the cross is older than Christianity. It was 
 the emblem of the goddess Astarte. Similarly the Greg 
 orian hymn is of pagan origin. The cross was found on 
 one of the bas-reliefs at Pompeii ; and the early Chris 
 tians knew that it was a sacred emblem among Pagan 
 nations. The Hindoos often wear a cross appended to a 
 rosary ; and Brahma is often represented as holding one
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 59 
 
 in his hand. The rosary is still used in Thibet and in 
 China. The Tartars carry crosses ; the Mongols regard 
 the cross as sacred, and it is seen in the pagodas. In 
 like manner copper crosses and necklaces of beads have 
 been found on skeletons found in American mounds, 
 which indicates, as I said, their Hindoo origin." 
 
 " I wish I had known these facts before I visited those 
 countries, "said Lee. " As it is, I only observed that there 
 were about four thousand specimens of ancient Aztec 
 sculpture in the museum in Mexico idols, statues, and 
 busts of divinities, figures of animals, urns, vases, some 
 of them of wonderful artistic beauty are collected 
 there." 
 
 "Similar idols, vases, urns, utensils of copper, and 
 pottery are found in the 'mounds,' or tumuli, that stand 
 in various parts of the United States as memorials of 
 the real aborigines of America," said the Professor. 
 
 " I thought the Indians were the aborigines of 
 this continent," remarked Amanda. 
 
 " That is to say, you have thought very little about it, 
 eh ? " replied the Professor gently. 
 
 " That's a true bill, as pap.-i would say," she replied. 
 
 "And not ten thousand out of sixty million Americans 
 have given it much more thought than ha s Miss Amanda, ' ' 
 suggested Windom. 
 
 "That don't help matters; I lose patience when I 
 think of how contented Americans are to remain in ignor 
 ance of what we, in Europe, consider essential parts of 
 knowledge." 
 
 " I do not know much about the subject, but it seems 
 to me that the earliest discoverers of whom we have un 
 doubted knowledge, not misty tradition, like Columbus, 
 for example, were probably correct in considering this 
 the 'New World,' and the Indians the aborigines there 
 of," said DuBose. 
 
 " You are in error about that. Columbus was informed 
 by the Indians that their ancestors had only been on this 
 continent the age of three old men not exceeding three 
 hundred years anterior to its discovery by him. It is 
 certain that two races as separate and distinct as the 
 native of Hindoostan and the American Indian inhabited 
 this country long before the conquest of Mexico. It is.
 
 60 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 almost equally certain that the Indian, so-called, is the 
 more modern of the two." 
 
 "Who were their predecessors, the Aztecs?" inquired 
 Carter Lee. 
 
 " Yes; or rather their ancestors, the ' Mound Builders.' 
 Cortez was informed by Montezuma that their ancestors 
 touched first at Florida, and made their way to Mexico ; 
 whence, it seems probable, they scattered over the con 
 tinent, wherever these pyramidal mounds stand, and no 
 further." 
 
 "That is interesting," said Lee. 'One of the mounds to 
 which you allude is on my father's plantation in Georgia, 
 and from it manyidolsand trinkets have been taken. The 
 hieroglyphics on these images do resemble those found 
 in the museum in the City of Mexico." 
 
 " Exactty so. I repeat that that is the only museum of 
 American antiquities?, worthy of the name, in America. 
 All of the mound.s in America point invariably to Mexico. 
 Marine shells that abound in Hindoostan, but are 
 unknown here, are found in Mexican and American 
 mounds." 
 
 "I have often wondered what connection there was 
 between the Indian and the Mound Builders," said Win- 
 dom. "It is very clear that you are right, Professor, 
 because the Indians never worshiped any idols, or images, 
 nnd did worship the Great Spirit God." 
 
 "Yes, and the Aztecs in Mexico and Peru were, in their 
 day, as devout sun worshipers as the people of India. 
 Fire worship, worship in temples, and images, wore as 
 familiar to the Mexicans and Peruvians as to the Etrus 
 cans, Greeks, Egyptians, Hindoos, Scythians, Chinese 
 and Mongols generally. Osiris, in the Egyptian, and 
 Vishnu, in the Hindoo mythology, bear the samerelation 
 to Typhon and to Siva, respectively, as Quetzaltcoatl 
 bears to Tezcatlipoca in Mexican mythology; one repre 
 senting the creative, and the other the destroying power. " 
 
 "Do you mean to say, Professor, that America is the 
 old world, and not the New World? that the Mexicans 
 and Egyptians were the same people?" asked Dr. Du 
 Bose. 
 
 " There are many reasons for that opinion. The resem 
 blances to Egypt were^ too many and striking to doubt
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH 61 
 
 that they had a common origin. There are two pyra 
 mids at Palenque which indicate, by the figure of the 
 heart, that they believed, with the Egyptians, that the 
 heart is the seat of the intellect. The Etrurian year con 
 sisted of three hundred and sixty-five days, five hours, 
 and forty minutes, and the Mexican year consisted of 
 three hundred and sixty-five days, five hours, and fifty 
 minutes. The pyramid at Cholula is twice as large as 
 that of Cheops, and ten feet higher than that of Myceri- 
 nas. The paintings and sculpture in Mexico are likewise 
 analogous to the Egyptian ; and the figures found in the 
 Mexican and American mounds are seated cross-legged 
 in the oriental fashion." 
 
 "That's so," said Lee; "I noticed that much." 
 
 Mary Windom smiled at this honest confession that he 
 had traveled through Mexico and Central America with 
 his eyes almost shut so far as antiquarian research is 
 concerned. The Professor also noticed it with approval, 
 and Mary's smile seemed infectious. 
 
 "B\it, Professor, what of the Indian? I have never 
 seen a Mexican, but I have seen a great many Indians. 
 Where did they come from? '' asked Mrs. Windom. 
 
 "The Indian knows nothing, by tradition or otherwise, 
 of the Mound Builders, while there are innumerable his 
 torical links connecting the ancient Mexicans with 
 Egypto-Indo races. A lieutenant in the United States 
 Navy, who was with Commodore Wilkes during his four 
 years' cruise in 1839, coasting the Pacific Islands, as well 
 as Asia and Africa, stated to me that they paid great 
 attention to this subject. The conclusion arrived at was 
 that the American Indian and the Malay were one and 
 the same race the latter changed by circumstances of 
 time and place. They bear a striking resemblance to 
 each other, whether seen in Canada, Florida, Peru, or 
 Brazil. I think that the most probable theory." 
 
 This subject, while interesting as a suggestion, did not 
 interest the young people as much as it did the Professor 
 and Mrs. Windom, and, as if "with a common impulse, 
 they arose in response to a suggestion from Windom 
 that they should take a sail. 
 
 ' The Bea is smooth, and the day is all that one could 
 ask for," said he.
 
 62 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 To this Amanda and Du Bose assented, but Lee 
 declined with thanks, saying that he had a prior engage 
 ment with Mary, who, he said, had promised to give him 
 his first lesson in botany. The remainder of the party 
 decided to go on a boating excursion. 
 
 For the first time, it seemed to Lee, he was thus 
 afforded an opportunity to talk to Mary Windom to his 
 heart's content, and he tried to talk about the island, 
 and society, and every subject that would interest her, 
 when all the time the one subject which most interested 
 him was Mary Windom herself. 
 
 X. 
 
 "I think you said you had seen Mount Washington 
 from this island, Miss Mar} r ? " he asked. 
 
 "Oh, yes; sometimes when -storms have passed and 
 the sky is clear, we can see its pyramidal peak." 
 
 " How many islands are there in the group that form 
 the Isles of Shoals?" 
 
 "There are seven, or ten, I forget the exact number; 
 but only two or three are of interest to tourists." 
 
 "Appledore and Star, where the hotels are," said Lee, 
 interrupting her. " By the way, Miss Mary, how very 
 much good hotels add to the delights of viewing 
 scenery." 
 
 She smiled and answered. 
 
 " I'm afraid, Mr. Lee, that you are utilitarian ; or, to 
 use a horrid word, practical rather than romantic." 
 
 " I am afraid that I am ; but see those flowers, at the 
 foot of the hill ; let us go and gather some." 
 
 Arrived there he asked : " What are the names of these 
 flowers, Miss Mary ? " 
 
 " Why, don't you know the names of our common 
 flowers? " she exclaimed. 
 
 "I know tame flowers, roses, geraniums, and the 
 like but I don't know the names of these wild flowers. 
 What are these? " 
 
 "Marigolds." 
 
 " Never heard the name before ; and those ? "
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 63 
 
 "Sweet peas; nasturtiums; asters ' she exclaimed 
 rapidly. 
 
 "Stop, please, Miss Mary; let me write down those 
 names; I never will remember them in the world." 
 
 "And the flowers will you forget them also?" She 
 handed him a little bouquet as she spoke, and with a 
 pleased smile Lee answered : 
 
 "No, indeed; how can I ever forget them? I love 
 flowers for their own. sake, not for their names, and I 
 sometimes feel like doffing my hat to them ; these I could 
 kneel to," he gallantly said, alluding to the bouquet 
 which she had so deftly made. 
 
 "What an idea! " said Mary laughing merrily. 
 "How pretty those yachts are; their sails look like 
 wings," she added. 
 
 " Do you like yachting? " said Lee. 
 
 "Above all things ! " 
 
 "That's a pity." 
 
 " Why? Don't you like yachting? " 
 
 ' 'A poor Southerner need never aspire to win any girl 
 who likes yachting 'above all things;' it's a costly 
 luxury." 
 
 Mary laughed again, and, turning, said: "How 
 peaceful is tha.t view I " 
 
 For they stood in the flower-bordered path at Star, 
 and looked at Applodore across the water space. 
 
 "See!" he exclaimed; "your 'birds' are spreading 
 their ' wings ; ' the yachts are about to leave us. I won 
 der where those rich fellows are going." 
 
 "To Bar Harbor, doubtless. 'See Naples and die;' 
 see Bar Harbor if you would know what it is to 
 live." 
 
 "Did you ever go fishing in one of these little fishing 
 boats?" he asked. 
 
 " Yes ; often ; and once we caught a fish that weighed 
 eighty pounds." 
 
 "Ah, me!" said Lee, affecting to sigh. 
 
 " What is the matter? " she asked. 
 
 " I'm afraid you know it all, and I can't teach you 
 anything; it's too bad ! " 
 
 Mary laughed, pleased at the implied complin icrit. 
 
 " How delicious is this breeze ! this view of glorious sea
 
 64 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 and sky," said Lee, as they reached a rock which over 
 looked the vast expanse of waters. 
 
 "Oh! I'm so glad to know that you have some senti 
 ment," said she. "I have been wondering all this time 
 if it was possible that " 
 
 "That I was a regular dry-as-dust," said Lee, inter 
 rupting her. "Well, I must plead guilty to the charge, 
 but- 1 
 
 " But what? " she asked. 
 
 "I was going to say that I am an enthusiast compared 
 to the author of ' The Philosophy of Disenchantment,' " 
 he answered. 
 
 "1 have never heard of him before, nor of that book. 
 Why do you object to his writings? " 
 
 "Because he is a cynic, who deplores the existence of 
 enthusiasm in human nature." 
 
 " Poor man ! I am sorry for him ; but I am glad you 
 have given me warn'ng, for I do not wish to be disen 
 chanted." 
 
 "I fear that I will never be," he said. And he said it 
 with so earnest a glance into her frank, brown eyes that 
 she did not need or ask for the interpretation of his re 
 mark. To change the drift of the conversation she 
 asked him : 
 
 " Do you know what State we are in? " 
 
 "The state of bliss," he replied, and laughed as if to 
 leave her in doubt as to whether he was jesting or in 
 earnest. 
 
 " This island is in the State of New Hampshire," she 
 answered, not heeding his suggestion, "and Appledore, 
 over there, belongs to Maine." 
 
 "Indeed! 1 did not know that geographical fact. How 
 did it happen?" 
 
 Mary looked up with a glance that signified a half- 
 provoked feeling. " Does this young gentleman think me 
 an ignoramus, or is he quizzing me? " she asked herself. 
 But Lee's face was an enigma ; so she answered : 
 
 "The guide-book will tell you all about it, Mr. Lee." 
 
 "Pardon me, Miss Mary, I meant no offense; indeed I 
 did not." 
 
 His face showed such contrition, was so free from badi 
 nage, that she relented, and said : "At any rate, I will
 
 THE MODEKN PARIAH. 65 
 
 say this milch : 1 don't like the original settlers, or their 
 descendants, on these islands." 
 
 " Why not ? I like everybody about here." 
 
 "And you have been here a few days only, but they 
 and their descendants have been here two centuries.'' 
 
 "And why do you dislike them? " 
 
 " They were Tories during the Eevolutionary War." 
 
 A shadow soemed to pass over his fine, manly face, for 
 his thought was: "If she feels thus to people who fought 
 against the Rebels for that is what England called the 
 Americans in 1776 how great must be her prejudices 
 against Southern people." As this thought greeted him, 
 he smiled and said : 
 
 "I quite agree with you; my sympathies were always 
 with the Rebels." 
 
 She looked up at him with surprise. "That is unfor 
 tunate," she said ; " mine never were." 
 
 " B; j g pardon, Miss Mary, you have just spoken to the 
 contrary." 
 
 "Oh! you mean " 
 
 "The Rebels of 1776; your forefathers and mine," he 
 answered laughing; for he did not wish to have any dis 
 cussion with this lovely girl about 1 ho Civil War. Mary 
 laughed, too, as she appreciated how skilfully he had 
 parried a possible quarrel. 
 
 "Pardon my mistake; we are not responsible for the 
 mistakes of others," she answered. And thus this acci 
 dental reference to the word "rebel" was passed over 
 blithely. 
 
 They were seated upon a large rock overlooking the 
 sea, the great white-capped waves breaking against its 
 base, as they looked forth upon the vast expanse of 
 ocean. A bright color glowed in her cheeks as the brac 
 ing breeze blew her unfastened tresses to and fro ; while 
 she vainly tried to adjust them. 
 
 A happy smile greeted his eyes as ho said to her: 
 " L'lease let your hair alone, Miss Mary; I declare it is 
 the loveliest hair I ever saw." 
 
 She blushed as she answered: "I thought you were 
 superior to flattery, Mr. Lee." 
 
 "And I am; but I repeat that your tresses are the 
 loveliest I ever saw, and 1 will go even further and say 
 
 M. P.- 5
 
 66 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 that they suit the wearer best when loosened thus. In 
 deed, I think fashion is far too arbitrary, in that it regu 
 lates how women shall wear their 'glory.' " 
 
 "Then you think" 
 
 11 That nature beats art in arranging your hair, " said 
 Lee, interrupting her. 
 
 She blushed again, for his eyes seemed to foretoken a 
 declaration then and there. But just then she looked 
 seaward and exclaimed: " Ah ! there they come, and see! 
 Amanda has an oar; doesn'tshe handle it dexterously?" 
 
 Lee was annoyed at this interruption of the first pri 
 vate tete-ii-t('te which he had had with Mary Windoin, 
 but there was no help for it, and the "dory" containing 
 Windom, DuBose and Amanda rounded a point in the 
 line of their vision to seek a landing in quieter waters. 
 
 "Do you think our girls strongrninded, Mr. Lee?" 
 Mary asked, determined not to allow him to talk more 
 about herself. 
 
 " Yes, but I like it," he answered. " I mean that there 
 is a difference between strongmindedness, as you New 
 England girls interpret the term, and a masculine man 
 ner, which is implied when one alludes to 'Woman's 
 Rights' women." 
 
 " Then you don'tlike the idea of ' Woman's Rights? ' " 
 
 "Not when it is asserted by women. If there is any 
 thing which detracts from the loveliness of woman, I 
 think it is self-assertion, particularly on the rostrum. 
 The bible is right, women were not intended to be 
 public speakers or preachers.'' 
 
 "So you think we .should go through life 
 
 "Just as lovely woman did in the days of chivalry," 
 said Lee, interrupting her again. 
 
 "But men are not as chivalric in these prosaic days 
 as they were then." 
 
 " Yes, they are, wherever women decide that they shall 
 be. It all rests with the gentler sex whether man shall 
 be a bear or given to the gentlest courtesies, which I 
 think are due to women." 
 
 Her smile, and the evident approval thereby con 
 veyed, rewarded this speech, and he continued: 
 
 "Now, imagine, if you can, a 'Woman's Rights' ad 
 vocate in Rebecca's place in the estimation of Ivan-
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 67 
 
 hoe ! What knight in the days of chivalry would fancy 
 such a creature? How could he fall in love with 
 her?" 
 
 "And you think such love possible in these days?" 
 
 "Yes, indeed; where the lover is a gentleman senti 
 ment is most ennobled by the same chivalric traits. 
 And I think that all manly men are governed to a 
 large extent by sentiment. 
 
 " [ witnessed a striking illustration of this power of 
 woman to mould the conduct of men while I was in the 
 little Republic of Salvador in Central America. Fully 
 ninety per cent, of the people are descendants of the 
 Aztecs those ancient people who, according to your 
 friend Professor Von Donhoff, peopled ancient America 
 at least two thousand years ago." 
 
 "Do you believe that? " asked Mary. 
 
 " I don't know what to believe; they themselves affirm 
 it, but I am sufficiently American not to bother my head 
 about abstract propositions or archaeological investiga 
 tions. The present is good enough for me especially this 
 hour and place and company." 
 
 " Is Salvador interesting in itself? " she asked, blushing 
 as she spoke. 
 
 "To me Salvador was intensely interesting. The 
 country is densely peopled, and so well cultivated that 
 even the mountain sides neem like market-gardens. I 
 saw one hundred and fifty varieties of fruit in one garden ; 
 and the climate is so delicious that it is a luxury to 
 breathe." 
 
 " Oh! how I should like 1o see it," said Mary. 
 
 "We will go there some day," said Lee. 
 
 " Don't be too sure of that ; it may be safer for you to 
 omit the word 'v>e,' Mr. Lee. What kind of people are 
 $ the Aztecs?" 
 
 "My friend, the United States Minister, assured me 
 that they were the most amiable and truthful people he 
 had ever known, and he has traveled over three conti 
 nents. The}' are very musical, too, and every evening a 
 splendid band of sixty musicians, superior to the baud 
 here or at Saratoga 1 think, play in the plaza near the 
 President's palace. They are yellow people like the 
 Chinese, but have none of the Mongolian features, having
 
 68 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 Greek faces, with straight eyes and aquiline noses, and 
 the women are beautiful, very many of them." 
 
 "How did you keep from falling in love with some of 
 them?" 
 
 "The Aztecs are practically all slaves; you don't think 
 I could fall in love with a slave, do you? " 
 
 "Slaves! why I did not think that there were any 
 slaves in America, since the poor negroes in the South 
 were emancipated." 
 
 "They are not legally slaves, as our slaves were, but 
 are peons, like the peons of Mexico. But the result is the 
 same. The laws are so devised that they are bound to 
 the soil and thechacrn or hacienda, where they were born, 
 all their lives. All the land and houses belong to the 
 Don, and according to the law, no man can leave the 
 place where he has contracted a debt until he has paid it. 
 By concert of action the laborers are permitted to re 
 ceive nine soles a month, and no more, and this is insuf 
 ficient for their sustenance." 
 
 " How much is that? " asked this young heiress, accus 
 tomed to having her checks honored without question. 
 
 "About four dollars," he replied. "As he cannot live 
 on that sum, he is bound to go in debt or starve, so that 
 these gentes, or ppons, become slaves for life." 
 
 "It is infamous! " said Mary. " But they do not sepa 
 rate families as they did in the Southern States they 
 can't do that, can they?" 
 
 "Oh, yes. quite as often as it was done in the South. 
 But I never knew of one case of that kind in all 1113' life," 
 said Lee. 
 
 "1 am surprised and pleased to hear you say that," 
 she answered. 
 
 "You thought all slaveholders were very, very wicked, 
 did you judged a whole people, and a very generous 
 people, by the acts of the few notorious scoundrels? " 
 
 "No, not so bad as that indeed,! have never given 
 the subject any thought until now. But tell me how the 
 Salvadorians can do it ! " 
 
 " If a man wishes to buy a new haciendu and stock it 
 with peons, he has to go to some rich Spanish landholder 
 who has a well-stocked hacienda where there aie peonE 
 in plenty," he explained.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 69 
 
 "That sounds better. The way you first expressed it 
 sounded like a cattle-pen, but well stocked implies a 
 comparison of human beings with beasts of burden,'' 
 she answered. 
 
 " Very well, let us call it what you please. He has to go 
 to a well-stocked " 
 
 Mary laughed. "There it is again," she said. 
 
 " Hacienda,,'' continued Lee,good-humoredly, " pay the 
 debts of such peons as he selects, thereby transferring the 
 peon with his obligation and bond of servitude from one 
 master to anothpr." 
 
 " Whether tho peon desires it or not? " she asked. 
 
 "Certainly; and this is true throughout Spanish 
 America." 
 
 " It is horrible !" said Mary impulsively. "Iflwasa 
 man I would dedicate my life to freeing those poor people! 
 I would try to do for them what Wendell Phillips and 
 other unselfish abolitionists did for the negro race." Then 
 she remembered tha t she was speaking to the son of a slave 
 holder, and said : " Pardon me, Mr. Lee, I forgot " 
 
 " Keep it up! continue to forget. I like you a thousand 
 times more for your impulsive generosity," he replied 
 with ardor equal to her own. "Indeed, Miss Mary, you 
 have touched my one weakness, my ' hobby,' that fool 
 ish dream of mine to bring about the annexation of 
 Salvador to the United States in order that these de 
 scendants of a highly civilized people shall be freed from 
 slavery. It is far more galling to them than it ever was 
 to the African, whose ancestors have been ignorant 
 slaves from the dawn of time." 
 
 " Please go on ; I wish to hear all that you can tell me 
 about your ' hobby.' It is a noble one, whether it is ever 
 realized or not." 
 
 " Well, I will resume where I left off when your chance 
 remark led me away from the illustration which I wished 
 to give you. There are only eight per cent, of the peo 
 ple who are of Spanish descent, and who own all the 
 realty lands and houses that are as untaxed as Gov 
 ernment bonds are here. They also hold all the offices, 
 make all the laws, and do all the governing, just as the 
 bond-holding, tariff-created plutocracy is now doing in 
 this country. All the realty of tke country was con-
 
 70 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 fiscated by Alvarado, the brutal representative of 
 Cortez, who distributed it among his followers and has 
 been held by their descendants and his successors since. 
 The worst of these so-called 'presidents' of the hapless 
 and densely peopled little country of Salvador, was one 
 who was president a few years ago. This corrupt official 
 sold his country to the Guatemalan dictator for three 
 million dollars, who advanced with an army to take 
 possession. The Guatemalans are nearly all of them 
 Indians, and are as savage and brutal as the Indians on 
 our Western frontiers. The people rose as one man, killed 
 the Guatemalan president, and annihilated his army. 
 The Guatemalans make raids constantly, and burn, 
 destroy, and kill inoffensive people in Salvador, and 
 are much feared by them. 
 
 " While I was at the capital, San Salvador, I saw sev 
 eral thousand women appear in the Market Place, where 
 they assemble every morning to sell fruits and vegetables. 
 Ou the occasion referred to, there were fully four thou 
 sand of them, for it was rumored that a great army of 
 Guatemalans, fifteen thousand strong, had assembled 
 on the frontier and would march toward the capital that 
 day. The Salvadorian army consisted of twenty-five 
 hundred soldiers, and so demoralized had the people been 
 made by the sudden news that the men had fled to the 
 mountains, leaving their families to the mercy of the 
 invaders." 
 
 " The cowards ! " exclaimed Mary. 
 
 Lee smiled in assent, and continued : "Amid the gen 
 eral consternation, which was evidenced on every face, as 
 these four thousand women heard and discussed the 
 news, a tall, graceful, and exceedingly handsome young 
 Aztec woman named Margarita Aj'la, mounted on a 
 table near the place where our minister and I were stand 
 ing, and began to address them. She told them that 
 their husbands, fathers, and brothers had fled and left 
 them exposed to a fate worse than death. They grouped 
 around her, eagerly listening to a speech which gradu 
 ally became one of the most impassioned appeals I ever 
 heard. The minister translated it to me as she spoke, 
 and I could see that he. a former Confederate officer of 
 distinction, sympathized with every word that she
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 71 
 
 uttered. Finally, she cried: 'Follow me, my sisters! Let 
 us go to the President and appeal to him to give us the 
 arms that our men should have demanded, and we will 
 meet these ruthless invaders and die fighting for our 
 country, rather than submit to a fate far worse than 
 death ! ' ' 
 
 " Did they do it? " eagerly asked Mary. 
 
 Lee smiled and continued: "We followed them, and 
 saw the President as he came forth and greeted them as 
 his 'children,' and assured them that they need not be 
 afraid, as he would lead his army of twenty-five hundred 
 men and protect them at all hazards. 
 
 "'We are not afraid, senor, our father,' replied Mar 
 garita, ' but we have come to offer our services. Give us 
 the five thousand guns which our husbands and brothers 
 and sons should have demanded, and we will join your 
 army and defeat the cursed Guatemalans ! ' ' 
 
 Mary clapped her hands. 
 
 "Why, you are as bad as our so-called 'Rebel' girls 
 were, Miss Mary. I really believe that you would have 
 joined Margarita's band if you had been present." 
 
 "Go on with your story, Mr. Lee. It is intensely 
 interesting," she replied, smiling with excitement. 
 
 "The President told them that he approved of their 
 course and, if they would assemble there the next morn 
 ing he would give them the arms." 
 
 " Did he do it? " she asked. 
 
 " The next morning the arms and ammunition having 
 been secured for them, they assembled at nine o'clock to 
 receive them. But the news had spread to the mountains, 
 meanwhile, and before daylight ten thousand men had 
 besieged the President's palace and pleaded to be enrolled 
 in the army immediately. Two thousand of the women 
 accompanied them to the frontier and the Guatemalans 
 fled without giving battle. Thus one woman made ten 
 thousand men ashamed of their cowardice. Men are just 
 what you women wish them to be." 
 
 "Margarita deserves a monument! " said Mary. 
 
 "Exactly so; and when 1 get my consent to emulate 
 your Wendell Phillips and start a crusade to free those 
 Aztecs from their priest-ridden conquistadors, will you 
 join me?"
 
 70 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 fiscated by Alvarado, the brutal representative of 
 Cortez, who distributed it among his followers nnd has 
 been held by their descendants and his successors since. 
 The worst of these so-called 'presidents' of the hapless 
 and densely peopled little country of Salvador, was one 
 who was president a few years ago. This corrupt official 
 sold his country to the Guatemalan dictator for three 
 million dollars, who advanced with an army to take 
 possession. The Guatemalans are nearly all of them 
 Indians, and are as savage and brutal as the Indians on 
 our Western frontiers. The people rose as one man, killed 
 the Guatemalan president, and annihilated his army. 
 The Guatemalans make raids constantly, and burn, 
 destroy, and kill inoffensive people in Salvador, and 
 are much feared by them. 
 
 "While I was at the capital, San Salvador, I saw sev 
 eral thousand women appear in the Market Place, where 
 they assemble every morning to Fell fruits and vegetables. 
 On the occasion referred to, there were fully four thou 
 sand of them, for it was rumored that a great army of 
 Guatemalans, fifteen thousand strong, had assembled 
 on the frontier and would march toward the capital that 
 day. The Salvadorian army consisted of twenty-five 
 hundred soldiers, and so demoralized had the people been 
 made by the sudden news that the men had fled to the 
 mountains, leaving their families to the mercy of the 
 invaders." 
 
 "The cowards! " exclaimed Mary. 
 
 Lee smiled in assent, and continued : "Amid the gen 
 eral consternation, which was evidenced on every face, as 
 these four thousand women heard and discussed the 
 news, a tall, graceful, and exceedingly handsome young 
 Aztec woman named Margarita, Ayla, mounted on a 
 table near the place where our minister and I were stand 
 ing, and began to address them. She told them that 
 their husbands, fathers, and brothers had fled and left 
 them exposed to a fate worse than death. They grouped 
 around her, eagerly listening to a speech which gradu 
 ally beca,me one of the most impassioned appeals I ever 
 heard. The minister translated it to me as she spoke, 
 and I could see that he. n former Confederate officer of 
 distinction, sympathized with every word that she
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 71 
 
 uttered. Finally, she cried: 'Follow me, my sisters! Let 
 us go to the President and appeal to him to give us the 
 arms that our men should have demanded, and we will 
 meet these ruthless invaders and die fighting for our 
 country, rather than submit to a fate far worse than 
 death ! ' ' 
 
 " Did they do it? " eagerly asked Mary. 
 
 Lee smiled and continued: "We followed them, and 
 saw the President as he came forth and greeted them as 
 his 'children,' and assured them that they need not be 
 afraid, as he would lead his army of twenty-five hundred 
 men and protect them at all hazards. 
 
 '"We are not afraid, sew or, our father,' replied Mar 
 garita, ' but we have come to offer our services. Give us 
 the five thousand guns which our husbands and brothers 
 and sons should have demanded, and we will join your 
 army and defeat the cursed Guatemalans ! ' ' 
 
 Mary clapped her hands. 
 
 "Why, you are as bad as our so-called 'Rebel' girls 
 were, Miss Mary. I really believe that you would have 
 joined Margarita's band if you had been present." 
 
 "Go on with your story, Mr. Lee. It is intensely 
 interesting," she replied, smiling with excitement. 
 
 "The President told them that he approved of their 
 course and, if they would assemble there the next morn 
 ing he would give them the arms." 
 
 "Did he do it?" she asked. 
 
 " The next morning the arms and ammunition having 
 been secured for them, they assembled at nine o'clock to 
 receive them. But the news had spread to the mountains, 
 meanwhile, and before daylight ten thousand men had 
 besieged the President's palace and pleaded to be enrolled 
 in the army immediately. Two thousand of the women 
 accompanied them to the frontier and the Guatemalans 
 fled without giving battle. Thus one woman made ten 
 thousand men ashamed of their cowardice. Men are just 
 what you women wish them to be." 
 
 "Margarita deserves a monument! " said Mary. 
 
 "Exactly so; and when I get my consent to emulate 
 your Wendell Phillips and start a crusade to free those 
 Aztecs from their priest-ridden conquistadors, will you 
 join me?"
 
 72 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 "You would certainly have my sympathies," she 
 answered, and then she laughed with a silvery laughter 
 that seemed music to him as she said : " How very droll ! " 
 
 11 What is droll? Explain yourself." 
 
 " The idea of the son of a slaveholder thus assuming 
 the role of an abolitionist." 
 
 "There is no telling what you could make me do," he 
 answered. 
 
 He saw their friends approaching at this moment and 
 added: "I am so much indebted to your brother for 
 suggesting the 'Isles of Shoals' as the objective point of 
 our little tour; it is the most charming place for a pleas 
 ure party of congenial friends that I know." 
 
 " I quite agree with you," she said. " I love the sea as I 
 do nothing else in nature; it is so free, so bold, so dash 
 ing, so boundless, that it ennobles one's best aspira 
 tions." 
 
 "At this place it does even more it inculcates a fear 
 lessness upon the part of ladies in venturing out in these 
 1 dories' that I have never known to exist elsewhere." 
 
 Mary smiled, as she thouglit that this was said more in 
 a spirit of loyalty than an a fact. 
 
 "Speaking of human 'bears,'" said Mary, "what do 
 you think of our friend, Professor Von Donhoff? " 
 
 "I think you are quite right in likening him to a bear; 
 the old doctrine of metempsychosis is reversed in his 
 case; instead of the man's going into a beast, the bear 
 has been metamorphosed in the person of this German- 
 American professor. 
 
 " Oh, you do him injustice! He is only a bear in man 
 ner; he is a large-hearted, generous man; wait until 
 you see how gentle is his manner to Amanda at her 
 home, and you will change your opinion." 
 
 "If that is to be the test, I have seen it already; but 
 who could be otherwise with Miss Amanda? I think she 
 is one of the sweetest tempered and most attractive 
 young ladies I ever met." 
 
 " For once we agree ; that is my opinion, and I have 
 known her all her life. But, aside from Amanda, it seems 
 a pity that Professor Von Donhoff should not have 
 stopped here and enjoyed this lovely place, instead of 
 going on to the White Mountains."
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 73 
 
 "I think he realized that 'two is company,' but six a 
 very uncongenial crowd. For my part I am glad that he 
 was considerate enough to leave us." 
 
 ," See that vessel in the distance," she said ; " can any 
 thing be prettier than a ship with all sails set, going out 
 to sea?" 
 
 "Only one thing, I think, Miss Mary," he answered, 
 looking steadily at her as he spoke. 
 
 "Fiddlesticks! Mr. Lee, have you no appreciation of 
 this wonderful landscape? I think it is perfectly lovely." 
 
 "So do 1; the very loveliest little spot on earth," he 
 answered, laughing as her blushes told him that she un 
 derstood him. But realizing that even courtship, half 
 veiled as his was, has its limits, headded : " I believe these 
 Islesof Shoals are unique; there isno place likethemthat 
 1 know of; but what suggested these rocks, ten miles out 
 at sea, as a site for splendid hotels? " 
 
 "I would say perfection in temperature and landscape." 
 
 "Waterscape," suggested Lee. 
 
 "Scapegrace!" retorted Mary Windom. 
 
 " I think we had better leave them, Miss Amanda," said 
 DuBose, as the party reached the rock on which Lee and 
 Mary were perched. "When a young lady gets well 
 enough acquainted with a young gentleman to call him 
 a ' scapegrace,' matters are getting serious." 
 
 Lee laughed gaily as he heard this sally from his'rival, 
 as he supposed DuBose to be. 
 
 "What are you quarreling about?" asked Amanda 
 playfully. 
 
 "She calls this a landscape," said Lee, with a sweep of 
 his arm to the four points of the compass ; "while I insist 
 that it is a water-scape." 
 
 "And he hasn't one bit of appreciation of scenery," 
 said Mary, archly. 
 
 " Haven't 1? Just put me on the Alps, all by myself, 
 and I assure you, Miss Amanda, that nobody can admire 
 more than I do the snow-clad peaks, gorges, mer-de-glace, 
 and all that," said Lee. 
 
 Amanda laughed, and answered : "I never knew before 
 that solitude was necessary for appreciating the true, 
 the beautiful, and the good." 
 
 ">so; it takes two for that; but for looking from
 
 74 THE MODERN PARIAB. 
 
 Nature to Nature's God scenery in short one can do it 
 better alone." 
 
 And thus they passed two delightful weeks, and, to 
 Carter Lee's credit be it said, no one appreciated and 
 enjoyed more than he the lovely scenery and bracing air 
 of the Isles of Shoals off the coast of New Hampshire. 
 
 And in these two weeks Mary had been converted from 
 the error of her ways, and was as demurely happy when 
 Carter Lee was present as it is proper for such charming 
 naidens to be. Meanwhile, Amanda still "held the fort," 
 and Windom, Dr. DuBose and Professor Von Donhoff 
 were all devoted. But Carter Lee had not felt at liberty 
 to express, verbally, what every look and a thousand 
 little delicate attentions made perfectly evident to Mary, 
 and she was content. 
 
 Windom, however, was moody and did himself great 
 injustice, for he imagined that Lee was interested in 
 Amanda,, and that she reciprocated his admiration. In 
 truth, Amanda, was provokingly complaisant to Lee. 
 
 Whether Mrs. Adams, as the chaperon of the party, 
 had cautioned Mary Windom as to the propriety of be 
 ing too often alone with any young gentleman at a sum 
 mer resort like that at " Appledore," or whether she had 
 indicated her desire that Lee's attentions should be less 
 devoted to her, by that delicate freemasonary known to 
 lovers, which needs but a glance to interpret a volume 
 of unuttered thoughts, is not known, but there seemed a 
 tacit agreement between them that he might be Aman 
 da's escort as often as possible, but not her especial 
 attendant, at least until he had visited her at her home. 
 
 One evening, though, Amanda was playing whist in a 
 game in which Windom and DuBose participated, and 
 they promenaded along the wide verandas of the hotel 
 where hundreds of guests were seated listening to the 
 music. A sudden gust of wind unfastened the light 
 shawl which she wore and, as he placed it gently around 
 her superb shoulders, his eyes met hers in one look of 
 tenderest love, which was met by a glance as trustful 
 from the beautiful girl as any lover could desire. The 
 wistful witchery of love reciprocated enveloped them, 
 and the hundreds around them and the glorioixs music 
 were obliterated for the time as if they two were alone,
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 75 
 
 and all their thoughts were expressed. A month of 
 ordinary happiness seemed concentrated this evening 
 at this moment of passionate love, and Lee could refrain 
 no longer from giving utterance to his feelings. 
 
 "If I should express all that I feel, Miss Mary, would 
 you be offended ? Could you bid me leave you , a sadder 
 but a wiser man? 
 
 " Do I look as if I was offended, Mr. Lee? You do not 
 need that assurance, but please do not say more now. 
 Wait until you can visit me at my home. I wish my 
 mother to know you. I am sure that she will like you." 
 
 What more could a lover desire? His spirits were 
 as bright and gay as the strains of the " Blue Danube" 
 waltz, which was being played by the band, and which, it 
 seemed to Lee, had never been so beautifully rendered 
 before. 
 
 Thus the summer days and nights were passed delight 
 fully, for these islands are far enough in the ocean to be 
 long wholly to it, and yet are close enough to land to be 
 in hourly communication with it. 
 
 They made occasional excursions, and one day visited 
 llye Beach where Lee saw Harvard students acting as 
 waiters at the dinner table. He refrained from crit 
 icising this servile employment of scholars serving in the 
 capacity of menials, because the rest of the party 
 seemed to regard it quite as a matter of course, with 
 one exception. That exception was Professor Von Don- 
 hoff, who was severe in his criticism of this and other 
 American customs. He seemed to be considered as the 
 privileged member of the party, who was at liberty to 
 say what he pleased. Dr. DuBose took exception to 
 some of his caustic remarks, and an acrimonious debate 
 seemed imminent, when Amanda, without championing 
 the Professor's side of the argument, by her very gentle 
 ness relieved the situation and turned the conversation 
 into pleasanter channels. It seemed to Lee like pouring 
 oil on the troubled waters, and his respect was added to 
 his admiration for Amanda. The Professor left them 
 the next day for a brief visit to the White Mountains,
 
 76 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 XI. 
 
 All were impressed with one remarkable fact, which 
 even Lee admitted, and that was the very great resem 
 blance between himself and Amanda. 
 
 "It is one of those unaccountable things past finding 
 out," he answered, as Mary assured him that they were 
 enough alike to be brother and sister. " I only hope, 
 Miss Mary, tha,t you will learn to like me as well as you 
 do Miss Amanda." 
 
 "I cannot promise that, for Amanda is my dearest 
 friend ; but," she added coquettishly, " I will try to like 
 you." 
 
 He smiled, as he answered : " Cold comfort that, Miss 
 Mary, when I tell you that before this year is out, I am 
 going to prove to you that I am utterly at your mercy." 
 
 And thus matters stood when they returned to New 
 Haven in time to'attend the lecture to be delivered by 
 Bishop Hunter, the former slave of Carter Lee's father. 
 Lee escorted Amanda,, and the colored bishop was intro 
 duced by Professor Von Donhoff . His lecture, in behalf of 
 an emigrant fund for the return of such of his race in 
 America as wished to return to Africa, was eloquently 
 delivered, and at its close, Lee introduced him to his 
 friends. 
 
 Colonel Adams and Professor Von Donhoff had gone to- 
 together to hear this famous colored orator and ex-United 
 States Minister to Liberia, Bishop Hunter. The next 
 evening Amanda was'entertaining her friend and admirer, 
 Dr. DuBose, as they entered the parlor. The conversation 
 of Professor Von Donhoff always interested Colonel 
 Adams, who enjoyed that intellectual combativeness 
 peculiar to characters to whom learning had been a 
 life object. It was refreshing to turn from the abstract 
 science of law as applied to the practical details of life, 
 to the theories of a student as profound, and yet 
 egotistical, as was this grizzled veteran whose shaggy 
 eyebrows almost reached over his eyes. Thus it hap 
 pened that the Professor dined with Colonel Adams, and 
 Amanda also invited her friend, Dr. DuBose, who had
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 77 
 
 known the Professor when he was a student at Yale 
 College. 
 
 Professor Von Donhoff s massive frame and broad, pro 
 truding forehead, beetling eyebrows and firm-set jaws, 
 seemed too aggressive to suggest that he could ever be 
 Amanda's lover. In his countenance one saw will, cour 
 age and intellect ; but it needed no phrenologist to per 
 suade one that the bump of reverence was sadly lacking 
 on his cranium. He would have made a famous black 
 smith if he had not been too intellectual. To the quiet 
 social life in this university city he was as potent a dis 
 turbing influence as Count Bismarck was as a statesman 
 to the political world in Europe, and this without mal 
 ice. 
 
 With decided military instincts, he had fled from Ger 
 many when quite a young man, after having excelled as 
 a student at Gottingen, because he refused to be forced 
 into military service, and had imbibed radical ideas of 
 the so-called " Rights of Man/' Accident had determined 
 his residence at New Haven, where the force of his men 
 tal attainments secured for him a chair in the great 
 American university. For years he had been a favored 
 guest at the hospitable home of Colonel Adams, who 
 amiably yielded to his peculiarities without protest. 
 Amanda was the only person for whom Professor Von 
 Don h off seemed to feel any tender affection, and for her 
 this affection now approximated reverence. From her 
 childhood he had petted and caressed Amanda, and she 
 alone seemed to have the power to make this great hu 
 man bear as gentle as a lamb. Now, since she had grown 
 to be a young lady, he realized that the barriers of polite 
 society would forbid any further "petting," and the 
 most delicate courtesy characterized all his speeches to 
 her, while his great shaggy eyes, which frowned usually 
 like a fortress, seemed strangely gentle when they wan 
 dered to her lovely face and modest bearing. He seemed 
 to her quite like a bachelor-uncle, a familiar friend or 
 relative. To him she seemed the impersonation of all 
 feminine excellencies, that grace, truth, refinement and 
 innate loveliness of nature which the strongest natures 
 most admire. 
 
 Professor Von Donhoff, wb ether from scorn of the petty
 
 78 THE MODER^ f PAKIAH. 
 
 conventionalities which are deemed so important by so 
 ciety, or from indifference to the opinions of others, did 
 notjliscard his bachelor habits when he visited friends in 
 New Haven, and was a voracious eater and a garrulous 
 talker. Yet his very brusqueness of manner on such oc 
 casions saved him from appearing- to be rude. He was 
 truthful to a fault ''painfully truthful," said Amanda. 
 
 " You are a doctor, 1 understand," said he, across the 
 table to Dr. DuBose. 
 
 " I am," replied DuBose; "are you not also en titled to 
 be called Doctor?" 
 
 "Ah! yes; I took my degree at Gottingen; like your 
 self, I took another degree, also, that of Bachelor." 
 
 "And, unlike yourself, I would like to discard that 
 degree/' said DuBose. 
 
 " Ha ! ha ! that is good ! Ex-cel-lent ! " said the Profes 
 sor. "You will get along, young man." 
 
 " We were discussing the new theory, or what Mr. Win- 
 dom would call the new 'fad, ''faith-cure, '" said Amanda. 
 "Do you believe in faith-cures, Professor?" 
 
 "Certainly, I do; 'throw physic to the dogs,' is a wise 
 saying, I don't care whence it emanated." 
 
 Dr. DuBose, with admirable taste, sought to turn the 
 conversation to pleasanter channels, but Amanda had 
 started the Professor upon a line of thought which sug 
 gested untold argument. 
 
 ' " What do you think of the lectures that are now being 
 delivered here by the French quack doctor, Dr. Von 
 Donhoff?" asked DuBose, irritated at last, in spite of 
 his good breeding, by the persistency of the Professor. 
 
 "I agree with many of his conclusions," he answered. 
 " There is no doubt about it, hypnotism, or animal mag 
 netism is the oidy rational wa,y to account for the mira,- 
 cles performed by Christ, as in accordance with natural 
 laws." 
 
 Though greatly shocked at this sacrilegious speech, 
 Amanda said : " He is to have what he calls a seance to 
 morrow evening, I believe." 
 
 "If it pleases you, Professor, we will attend it," sug 
 gested Colonel Adams. 
 
 "Would it be agreenble to you to attend it also, Doc 
 tor," said Amanda to DuBose.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. ?9 
 
 "Oh, yes; but I think an hour's talk with you will be 
 much more interesting than anything this adventurer 
 will say," replied DuBose. 
 
 " Have you investigated the subject, sir? " queried the 
 Professor. 
 
 " Partially only, but enough to satisfy me that the re 
 port of the commission charged by the King of France 
 to investigate the doctrine advanced by Mesmer, one 
 hundred years ago, was correct. I am aware, however, 
 that a society has been started in London to promote 
 the development of the science of mesmerism and of the 
 application of hypnotism to practical medicine." 
 
 " What was Mesmer's doctrine?" asked Von Donhoff. 
 
 "Mesmerism," replied the doctor. 
 
 ' 'And what is Mesmerism ? " 
 
 "Mesmer claimed to have found in nature the theory 
 of nature. 'All is simple,' he said ; ' all is uniform in na 
 ture ; it produces always the grandest effects with the 
 least possible expense; it adds unity to unity; there is 
 only one life, one health and one malady, and, therefore, 
 there can be only one remedy.' " 
 
 "What a horrid doctrine!" said Amanda. "Surely 
 Mesmer could not have been a Christian, papa." 
 
 Colonel Adams smiled. It seemed natural for him to 
 smileateverythingthis innocent, childlike, but womanly, 
 Amanda said. 
 
 "He was a second Christ," said Von Donhoff. "I do 
 not mean that he was a God, but that in the matter of 
 miraculous cures, he did what Christ did. He made the 
 blind to see, the lame to walk, the deaf to hear." 
 
 "The medical world pronounces Mesmer a charlatan," 
 said Dr. DuBose. 
 
 "So it did Newton!" exclaimed Von Donhoff. "The 
 inventor of brandy was burned as a sorcerer; Solomon de 
 Caux, who discovered vapor, was confined in a lunatic 
 asylum; Galileo was exposed, with a rope around his 
 neck, in the public square; and, finally, the ancient Fac 
 ulty of Medicine, after having denied the circulation of 
 blocrd and vaccination, formally opposed the teaching of 
 chemistry in France, as being for good cause prohibited 
 by Parliament. Read Herbert Spencer, my youngfriend, 
 and you will find these statements made by him."
 
 80 THE MODERN PARlAfl. 
 
 With a contemptuous expression, which he could not 
 altogether repress, the young physician said : "Well, Doc 
 tor" (he persisted in calling the Professor "doctor,") 
 " will you kindly inform us what this occult influence is. 
 which is to make beggars of all accredited physicians? " 
 
 'Certainly," answered Von Donhoff, "it is simply com 
 prised in the statement that the human will is the first of 
 all powers, the dominant influence in life, the secret of 
 the so-called 'faith-cure,' as it is called now 'miracle,' 
 as called in the bible. De Laplace describes it as the 
 phenomena that result from the extreme sensibility of 
 the nerves of some individuals, and which have given 
 birth to different opinions of the existence of a* new agent 
 that is called animal mngnetism. T^hus thought also 
 Cuvier and Von Helmont. " 
 
 Amanda's sympathies were altogether with the young 
 gentleman who had acquitted himself so well, she thought, 
 in the dialogue with this intellectual giant. Colonel 
 Ada ins showed by his silence that he was amused and in 
 terested. 
 
 Earnest and patient, this young physician had been a 
 first-honor man at Yale, and was now recognized as the 
 most promising young doctor in New Haven. He was, 
 moreover, a welcome guest at the home of Colonel 
 Adams, and wasatrusted friend and admirerof Amanda. 
 Reared and educated with the New England ideas of per 
 sonal honor, which proscribed the duelist as a barbarian, 
 his defense he considered must be made before the forum 
 of reason, or, if necessary, be carried to the courts. 
 
 Every lineament, every expression of his face, denoted 
 intellectual, physical, and moral courage. Both Colonel 
 and Mrs. Adams encouraged his attentions to Amanda. 
 Her sympathy with his views, as well as her appreciation 
 of his character, was strengthened when he said to her in 
 an undertone : "Such theories convince me that too much 
 learning is a dangerous thing, and always remind me of 
 the French writer, M. Vinet's criticism: 'Christianity 
 everywhere, when it has not penetrated the life of a peo 
 ple, has left a great void around itself; and the man 
 who, in the midst of Christianity, is, nevertheless, not a 
 Christian, carries everywhere with him a desert.' " 
 
 But Amanda was too loyal to her old friend to encour-
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 81 
 
 age further comment, and they left the room, while the 
 Professor and his host lingered over their coffee to discuss 
 matters of absorbing interest to them, but not entertain 
 ing to the young people. 
 
 In a few moments a servant brought a card to Colonel 
 Adams, which he glanced at, then handed to Professor 
 Von Donhoff . It was a simple carte tie visits, and bore 
 the name, "Bishop Hunter." 
 
 "What would you do about this?" asked Colonel 
 Adams. 
 
 " I should send him word to call at my office. I have 
 not ' evoluted ' sufficiently yet to receive a colored man, 
 be he negro or Chinese, in my home," said the Professor. 
 
 "I beg pardon, sir ; but the man said he wished to see 
 you on very urgent business," said the servant. 
 
 " Say to him that I regret that I cannot receive him 
 here. I am engaged just now, but will meet him in my 
 office in an hour, or at any hour he may appoint," said 
 Colonel Adams; then turning to his guest, he said: "A 
 very remarkable man is this Bishop Hunter." 
 
 "I quite agree with you as to that; but being a negro 
 and a former slave, he cannot have a clear comprehension 
 of what is meant by civilization." 
 
 " Intellectually, I think him equal to most white men, 
 and, but for his color, I confess I would like to talk with 
 him. His lecture last night was full of new facts about 
 Africa, to me at least." 
 
 "Yes, "said the Professor; "I am willing to concede 
 that much, and am willing for all American negroes to 
 return to Africa, but if thej r come North en masse, I, for 
 one, shall leave the country." 
 
 "The word 'white' is not found in the decalogue, the 
 sermon on the mount, or the Declaration of Independ 
 ence; and I think the extreme prejudice in the United 
 States against the negro is peculiarly American." 
 
 " Read Spencer, Darwin and Huxley, and you will find 
 that it is universal," said the Professor. 
 
 "I believe that Spencer, Darwin and Huxley should be 
 classed among atheists," replied Colonel Adams. "I be 
 lieve, further, that climate, not primal laws of nature 
 not the divine edict of God caused the varied colors and 
 races among men. All men are, and of right ought to be, 
 
 M.P.-6
 
 82 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 free and equal ; and any distinction based on the color of 
 a man's skin is contrary to the teachings of logic, of the 
 bible and Christianity. The white race is a minority race 
 among the races of men. I can recall but one quotation 
 from Herbert Spencer, and it demonstrates the truth of 
 that proposition. It is this, 'Man is everywhere, under 
 the ice-clad pole of the North as well as under the pesti 
 lential vapors of the equatorial regions. He alone is the 
 cosmopolitan animal, suited to all climes and all govern 
 ments. Except in the case of the Wandering Jew, driven 
 forth into all nations by the decree of the Almighty, man 
 assimilates to his fellow-man in all countries.'" 
 
 "The Jew," said the Professor; "has preserved his 
 individuality 1 he world over, by refusing to marry chil 
 dren of other races; and, in like manner, the instincts of 
 the Aryan race constitute a law unto itself. Even in New 
 England, the faintest tinge of negro blood in the veins of 
 any man or woman is sufficient cause for that social 
 ostracism which commands, for the good of the Aryan 
 family, 'thus far shalt thou come, but no fai-ther.' 
 Nothing is clearer than that the human lineage of Jesus 
 Christ, as of Buddha, was the highest and purest among 
 men; and the bible proves the value of good lineage. It 
 is the unwritten law of civilization that the negro and 
 the white shall not intermarry, as it is the law in holy 
 writ that this command, if disobeyed, .shall enforce its 
 penalty even unto the tenth generation. Your young 
 enthusiasts, like Dr. DuBose, carried away, perhaps, by 
 generous emotions, grasp too quickly conclusions which 
 all history falsifies." 
 
 "Then you are fully convinced that the negro race is 
 inferior, as a race, to the white race," suggested Colonel 
 Adams. 
 
 " Why, certainly ! " replied the Professor. "The negro 
 has a brain much smaller than that of the white man, 
 and the early closing of the cranial sutures is another 
 proof that he can never arrive at the high civilization of 
 the white man as a race." 
 
 "That is an argument I never heard before. What do 
 you mean by this early closing of the cranial sutures?" 
 
 " The cranial sutures in the negro close at sixteen 
 years ; in the white man at twenty to twenty-two years ;
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 83 
 
 and this difference forbids the possibility of equal devel 
 opment." 
 
 Meanwhile the ex -United States minister the bishop of 
 a large diocese of the M. E. Church (colored) had to 
 summon his Christian resignation in face of this " snub," 
 as he characterized it. 
 
 Little did Colonel Adams think that this colored bishop 
 had it in his power, had he chosen to exercise it, to give 
 to the world information which would make of his happy 
 household a miserable one. 
 
 XII. 
 
 Monsieur Louis Etienne, in his lecture upon animal 
 magnetism considered under the theoretical, practical 
 and therapeutic aspects, stated that it had been known 
 by man from the earliest times. 
 
 "Open the bible," said he, "and you will find that the 
 imposition of hands there, plays a grand role. When 
 Moses wished to impart to Joshua the spirit oj wisdom, 
 he placed his hands upon his head. Each time that 
 Christ was asked to cure a sick person, he was begged to 
 touch him with his hands. St. Mark cites two remark 
 able instances of the efficacy of magnetism ; one concern 
 ing a deaf mute (chapter vii), and the other a blind man 
 (chapter viii) ; it is said that Christ laid upon him his 
 hands twice to effect a cure. St. Peter and St. Paul cured 
 invalids by the laying on of hands, while regarding them 
 fixedly and commanding them to look steadily at them. 
 (Acts, chapter iii.) 
 
 "In the ninth chapter of St. Mark, verse 39, St. John 
 complains to Jesus that he has seen among the crowd a 
 man who expelled demons in his name, who was not one 
 of his disciples. The seven hundred prophets of Baal 
 practiced animal magnetism. In Egypt the priests, who 
 monopolized the learning of that period, acquired a more 
 thorough knowledge of it than we possess to-day." 
 
 "Every word, or rather every idea, he has expressed 
 he got from the works of Herbert Spencer," remarked 
 the Professor audibly to Colonel Adams. 
 
 But the lecturer continued: "Egyptian monuments
 
 84 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 attest the employment of animal magnetism as a reme 
 dial agent, or medicine, in otherwise incurable diseases. 
 The hieroglyphics in the temple of Isis describe the 
 seine e of magnetism. One sees on these ancient monu 
 ments the figure of a man lying down, or in a sitting 
 posture, before whom another stands, who strokes the 
 person from the head to the feet. More frequently the 
 invalid is seated in a chair in the attitude of one sleeping, 
 while another stands before him and performs the same 
 magnetic action that we practice to-day. Ancient Rome 
 knew and practiced animal magnetism as a medical 
 agent. Then, as now, the imposition and passes of the 
 hands descended before the face of the subject, or patient 
 before the face, the breast and the bust stopping a 
 moment on the level of the epigastre (occasionally 
 the speaker unconsciously expressed himself thus in 
 French) in presenting the points of the fingers. He con 
 tinued thus making these passes a half an hour to an 
 hour, never touching the patient and being several inches 
 distant. Each time that the magnetizer raises his hands, 
 they are closed, and they are gradually opened as they de 
 scend. He will make eight or ten passes, each one to last 
 about a minute. He concentrates his mind and his will 
 upon one subject, one idea, and thus transmits it to the 
 patient, who regards him fixedly, looking steadily into 
 his eyes." As he spoke thus, he turned and, drawing 
 aside a curtain, revealed a Swiss peasant woman, young 
 and robust, who had long been his patient, and who ac 
 companied him on his travels. She was seated in a 
 chair and he took one opposite, the knees of the patient 
 being between those of the magnetizer. whose chair was 
 raised slightly above the one occupied by the sujet that 
 he might reach the top of her head without fatigue. 
 
 Next he touched her fingers with his, and fixed his eyes 
 upon her's, and soon the pupils seemed to dilate or con 
 tract, and, finally, the lids to close in spite of her efforts 
 to keep them open. He made eight or ten passes in as 
 many minutes, and seemed entirely absorbed in his work, 
 until, by the concentration of his will, he produced sleep 
 a sleep so profound that the talking did not awaken 
 her and no sensation seemed to disturb her. Amanda 
 leaned forward to look at her more attentively, while
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. " 85 
 
 Dr. DuBose whispered to her to await further develop 
 ments. He was evidently skeptical of any practical re 
 sults. Monsieur Etienne arose and faced the audience 
 again. He was a stout man of florid complexion, seem 
 ingly forty years old. 
 
 "If there is a gentleman present," he said, "who feels 
 that he has the power to awaken this patient, let him 
 arise and essay his skill." 
 
 In the rear of the hall a handsome young man arose 
 and advanced, saying: " I have no faith in your so-called 
 power to effect any good end ; it is merely the power of a, 
 strong will over a weak one. I possess a strong will and 
 feel that this imposition should be exposed." Amanda 
 recognized in this young man Mr. Carter Lee. 
 
 "Very well, sir," said M. Etienne; "you are at liberty 
 to begin your demonstration." 
 
 With a look of recognition, rather than a bow, he 
 passed her, and took the chair just vacated by the 
 "magnetic doctor." He felt the pulse of the sleeping 
 woman, then made a number of long parses, regarding 
 her meanwhile fixedly. Her slumber seemed to deepen 
 until insensibility, rather than sleep, was produced. 
 
 "Your method, if continued, will produce paralysis," 
 said M. Etienne. 
 
 Mr. Lee paused, then resuming, he presented the points 
 of his fingers and placed them fixedly against the stom 
 ach of the patient, still looking at her closed eyes. 
 
 "That will produce a spasm," said M. Etienne, and 
 immediately a violent spasm ensued. 
 
 "So much for a doubting Thomas," said M. Etienne, 
 who, with a few passes of his hands, quieted the patient. 
 "As you have volunteered to assist me, Monsieur," said 
 he addressing Mr. Lee, "will you kindly request some 
 lady friend to play something on the piano that I may 
 show the audience partial catalepsy? " 
 
 Carter Lee knew no lady present in the audience ex 
 cept Amanda, whom he looked at and whose eyes 
 responded to his, signifying her willingness. He ad 
 vanced first to Colonel Adams and asked his permission 
 to have Amanda perform. 
 
 The Colonel met him very coldly, and said that that 
 was a matter to be decided by his daughter. Then he
 
 86 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 approached Amanda and said : " My daughter do you 
 wish to be conspicuous? If not, I would not play." 
 
 Meanwhile Windom's eyes flashed with indignant 
 anger, yet he had no right to interfere. 
 
 "If you forbid it, papa, I will not do so, but I feel 
 deeply interested, and believe that I, too, have the power 
 possessed by M. Etienne." 
 
 Too startled by this reply to answer, Colonel Adams 
 permitted Amanda to be conducted to the piano by Car 
 ter Lee, and awaited further developments. 
 
 Windom bit his lip with rage, for he thought that 
 Amanda was compromising her, dignity in thus taking 
 part in a public exhibition. 
 
 M. Etienne said to Mr. Lee: " Kindly ask mademoiselle, 
 your sister, not to touch the piano-keys until I request 
 it. I wish tirst to demonstrate that this patient is com 
 pletely paralyzed in the right limb and arm and cannot 
 move; then the trance, or cataleptic stage, will follow." 
 
 " Did you hear him allude to Miss Amanda as his sis 
 ter? " said DuBose to Colonel Adams. 
 
 Colonel Adams did not reply, but his face showed his 
 surprise at the resemblance and the anxiety which it 
 occasioned. 
 
 M. Etienne then took the young woman's wrist, and, as 
 her eyes again closed, he raised her right arm to a hori 
 zontal position, and, after a few passes with his hand 
 along the arm, left it in that condition for ten minutes. 
 Not a muscle moved! He then took a long knitting- 
 needle #nd inserted it in the bare arm, burying it an inch 
 in the flesh, and left it thus. There was no evidence of 
 feeling or pain. The patient was conscious that her arm 
 was in a horizontal position, and that it had been 
 pierced with a needle, and begged to have the arm re 
 stored to its normal state. 
 
 " Do youfeel any sensation ? " asked M. Etienne, in the 
 French language. 
 
 " I do not ; but my arm seems dead," she replied. 
 
 In a few minutes he succeeded in restoring her powers 
 of locomotion, except the arm, which remained in its un 
 natural condition. The eyes were open and remained so, 
 never winking, but seemed gazing into spa,ce without 
 intelligence. The magnetizer drew himself up, and,
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 87 
 
 placing his hands slowly outward, drew them in suddenly, 
 and the patient came to him. He said to her: "Show 
 the audience the needle in your arm." 
 
 As the girl went from one to another, M. Etienne said 
 to Amanda: "When she reaches your chair, Monsieur, 
 your brother, will extract the needle." 
 
 Colonel Adams frowned and turned pale. He had 
 again heard this man allude to this stranger as her 
 brother. Surely the resemblance must be very great. 
 But Amanda was so absorbed in watching the experi 
 ments that she did not . mptice the remark. When the 
 girl reached Amanda's chair, Mr. Lee, without sugges 
 tion from any one, pulled the needle from the arm and 
 handed it to Amanda. It was then perceived that he, 
 too, was under the mesmeric influence, his actions being 
 guided by the will of M. Etienne. Amanda was surprised 
 to see that no blood flowed from the wound and, except 
 a small blue spot, the arm bore no evidence of having 
 been perforated. When the woman was restored to con 
 sciousness, he asked her whether she had felt the pricking 
 of the pin. She answered in her native tongue: "Que 
 non; seulement je ne les avait pas senties, mais je ne 
 savait pas avoir le bras dans la position ou je 1'avait 
 trouve." 
 
 Amanda turned to her escort, Dr. DuBose, who was 
 standing near her, with a contemptuous expression of 
 incredulity upon his face. "Don't you believe it now, 
 doctor?" she asked. He shook his head; then said, 
 deliberately, in an audible tone: "No, Miss Amanda; it 
 is the trick of a charlatan; I am still skeptical." 
 
 M. Etienne heard him, and so did Professor Von Donhoff . 
 The former advanced to him and asked if he would 
 kindly question the patient, now in the somnambulistic 
 state, as to the name of articles in his, the doctor's, 
 pockets. 
 
 "As a matter of politeness to the spectators, I will do 
 so," said Dr. DuBose. Then he touched his vest pocket 
 and asked the somnambulist : " What have I in this vest 
 pocket?" Without a moment's hesitation the girl re 
 plied: "There is a nickel, a ten cent piece, and a quarter 
 in that pocket." 
 . DuBose took from his pocket all that it contained;
 
 88 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 the spectators crowded around him, curiosity depicted 
 on their faces, and he and they were astonished to see 
 that this mesmerized girl had described exactly the 
 pieces of silver in the pocket referred to. Some one 
 suggested that there might be a pickpocket in the room, 
 and the mystery might thus be solved. M. Etienne 
 immediately requested Dr. DuBose to retire to the 
 hall alone and write a few words on a piece of 
 paper, and then to fold the paper so that no 
 one could read what he had written. He did so, and re 
 turning to the room went to the girl and, holding one 
 corner of the paper, handed her the other, and asked her 
 to inform the audience of its contents. 
 
 " You compliment me," she replied. " You have written 
 the words: 'You you are pretty.' ' 
 
 It was exactly what was written, and DuBose was con 
 founded. Neither ventriloquism nor prestidigitation 
 could explain this feat. He took his seat and said no 
 more, but watched attentively the further proceedings 
 until the end of the stance. 
 
 They walked home slowly, Amanda being already a 
 convert, while DuBose only said, in his earnest way: " I 
 cannot explain his feats, Miss Amanda, but, if I were 
 at all superstitious, I should think this 'Monsieur 
 Etienne' an agent of the devil." 
 
 "It is astonishing," said he, after a moment's silence, 
 "how successfully some people can take isolated texts in 
 the bible to prove their theories as this exponent of 
 animal magnetism, M. Etienne, has done. I remember 
 the dissertation of an original thinker, who is the United 
 States minister to one of the Central American republics, 
 an adept in the art of mystifying his hearers while appar 
 ently clarifying the subject under review. On the par 
 ticular occasion referred to, the queer subject selected was, 
 ' Balloons versus Angels.' He is an eminent scholar, and 
 is, or has been, also the editor of a daily newspaper 
 somewhere in the Southern States. I heard him make the 
 statement while a guest of the Clover Club, in Philadelphia, 
 on which occasion I was also an invited guest. He said there 
 was a Pan-Hellenic club in the city where he lived, com 
 posed of graduates of colleges who had been members of 
 Greek-better fraternities, which seem to thrive in all
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 89 
 
 leading American universities. He said that after read 
 ing ' Kenan's History of the Apostles,' he was struck with 
 the statement made by the learned Frenchman that the 
 Apostles owed much of their astonishing success in dif 
 fusing knowledge of the then new religion to their amaz- 
 _ing rapidity of locomotion. Philip, after his ride in the 
 chariot of the Ethiopian eunuch, and after the baptism 
 of the latter, was taken up 'by the spirit,' or by an 
 'angel' and carried, as by a wind, to a town fifty miles 
 or more away. 
 
 "Many other like instances of rapid transportation 
 occur, and individuals are 'taken up' as 'in a cloud,' 
 and messages and information are conveyed 'by a 
 spirit,' or by an 'angel.' Angels came to Bethlehem 
 and frightened shepherds on environing hills. Elijah 
 went up in a 'chariot of fire,' and we are told that 
 when, in the reign of good King Abner, 126,000 Persians 
 surrounded Jerusalem, defended by only 6,000 men, 
 Elijah came to the rescue, and that night one of these 
 'angels, 'so called by King James's translators, sailed 
 above the Persian host, and, dropping fire on it, slew all 
 except 6,000 of them, and then the lusty Hebrew soldiers 
 smote them hip and thigh and none escaped destruc 
 tion." 
 
 "Those warlike 'angels 'must have used dynamite," 
 suggested Amanda, with the manner of a doubting 
 Thomas. Not heeding this sage suggestion, DuBose 
 continued : 
 
 "Remember, that soon after the apostles finished their 
 tasks and were gathered to their fathers, Jerusalem was 
 destroyed. The Jews were scattered, poverty-stricken, 
 over the world. Not many centuries later, Mahomet 
 and Tamerlane, and Ghenghis-Khan, and Goths and 
 Vandals swept away all knowledge of oriental civiliza 
 tion, and ballooning became one of the 'lost arts.' 
 
 " Take your biblical concordance, and wherever the 
 word 'angel' occurs, insert 'balloon' in the proper 
 text, and many difficulties like that encountered by Kenan 
 disappear. There was never a traveler borne by wings 
 through the mid-heavens, and King James' translators 
 of the bible, who wrote 180 years before the 'lost art' 
 was revived, by Montgolfierin Paris in 1800, would never
 
 90 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 have converted 'balloons,' as constantly mentioned in 
 the Bible, into impossible winged men and women or into 
 ' spirits,' as happens in the translation of Matthew, if 
 they had lived after, instead of before, Montgolfier. 
 
 "Read, if you please, the narrative in the last three 
 chapters, ' cut off from the end of Daniel,' and inserted 
 in the Apocrypha." [See Harper's Family Bible.] "The 
 angel that bore Habakuk to Nineveh with a basket of 
 food for Daniel, then in the lion's den, was surely a bal 
 loon. Twenty balloons, a few days ago, went racing 
 from Brussels, and, though freighted with men, women 
 and children, and, though a tempest drove them from 
 their proper route, all landed safely, and two, in an in 
 credibly brief time, at the point of destination. 
 
 "The next war in Europe will be fought in the air." 
 
 "Solomon was right about it. 'There is nothing new 
 under the sun,' except winged men, and these never were. 
 King James' translators had never heard of balloons, 
 and, therefore, clapped wings oninnocent men and women. 
 Painters and poets and people have dreamed till the 
 crude fancy and fable has become an accepted fact, and 
 part and parcel of popular religious faith." 
 
 "Is your concluding sentence from the lecturer's 
 remarks, oris it your own observation? "asked Amanda. 
 
 " Oh, they are his words. I am afraid that I am ultra- 
 Puritanical in my views, and I have a horror of any 
 criticism which will leave in the- minds of the hearer or 
 reader any doubt about thesacred character of the bible. 
 I believe every word in it! and am willing for time and 
 eternity to solve all things which seem inexplicable. I 
 think, too, that such critics, in tearing down the founda 
 tions of faith, only sow seeds of doubt in minds that were 
 happy before, and , for the gratification of personal vanity 
 in the possession of unusual intellectual powers, become 
 enemies to human happiness. Better the blind faith of 
 the Pagan than the withering doubt of the Atheist." 
 
 Amanda at this moment pressed his hand as he offered 
 it to her to assist her up the steps, for they had reached 
 her home. 
 
 She did not seem to know that she had done this, but 
 her eyes indicated to him that all that he had said met 
 her approval.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 91 
 
 "Come into the library, Mr. DuBose," she said, for she 
 sometimes forgot that her old friend was now a full- 
 fledged young physician with a promising practice. 
 "Come into the library, and I will show you some addi 
 tional evidence that animal magnetism is older than 
 Christianity itself. I mean no irreverence, or skepticism, 
 though until to-night I did not understand it; but I do 
 believe that this thing called mesmerism is older than 
 Mesmer, and was a science practiced, as medicine now is 
 with us, by the ancient Egyptians." 
 
 He laughed at her enthusiasm, and entered the library. 
 Tossing her hat aside, she went to the stand that con 
 tained Colonel Adams' engravings, and, pointing to the 
 largest one, said : "Please lift that to the table for me." 
 He did so, and she threw open the great covers and dis 
 closed one picture after another, showing the mode of 
 worship of the ancient Egyptians, the architecture of their 
 temples, the worship of the sacred tree, and the many 
 symbols of their faith. 
 
 DuBose's scholarly taste was quickened, and with deep 
 interest he said: "What a treasure these old books are. 
 Where did your father get them ? " 
 
 "His father was a very accomplished gentleman, I 
 should say," said Amanda, " and got these and many 
 other rare books and engravings when he traveled in 
 Europe long before I was born." 
 
 DuBose's eyes wander from the fair speaker to the 
 shelves that lined the two lai-ge rooms from the ceiling 
 to the floor, all filled with books that had been most 
 carefully selected by the father of Colonel Adams. 
 
 "Mais revenons a, nos moutons," said Amanda. 
 " Hearing M. Etienne recalls the little French that I 
 know. I am not going to let you off yet; here is some 
 thing to the point." She pointed to the picture which 
 contained many figures, some standing, others sitting in 
 front of the person standing, all dressed in the Egyptian 
 costume, just as on the original monument. 
 
 "Now tell me what those figures remind you of? " she 
 asked. 
 
 It flashed upon him in a moment, as he answered : 
 "The position of the operator, or physician, if you will 
 so call him, is precisely tljat of this Monsieur Etienne,
 
 92 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 and that of the sitting person is like that of the patient, 
 or snjet, as M. Etienne calls her whom he mesmerized 
 to-night." 
 
 'Exactly so," she replied; "the ancient Egyptians 
 practiced it." 
 
 The next day Carter Lee returned to New York, and 
 the evening after his arrival there, he gave to Miss 
 DeBrosses an enthusiastic description of his new friends. 
 He was agreeably surprised to learn that Miss DeBrosses 
 was a friend of Amanda's, the two girls having attended 
 the same "finishing" school the previous year. She 
 seemed much interested in all that he said; indeed, it was 
 with gratified vanity that he perceived that he had ex 
 cited an unusual interest in the mind of this young lady, 
 who was not only a belle\ but an heiress. 
 
 Her intimate friends called her Kitty DeBrosses, and 
 his own acquaintance was just enough advanced to 
 admit of his addressing her as " Miss Kitty." Before 
 his visit to New Haven she had been the object of his 
 thoughts more than he was willing to admit. He had 
 introduced his friend Wilmer, from Georgia, a young 
 Wall street broker, to her, and Wilmer was already 
 madly in love with her. Had Lee been less interested 
 himself, he would have been offended at the rudeness 
 with which she greeted Wilmer sometimes; but he was 
 amused to see how skilfully and delicately she palliated 
 the offense by the most winning cordiality the next time 
 they met each other. 
 
 "She is decidedly the most accomplished coquette I 
 ever knew," reflected Lee; "and I am sorry for Wilmer. 
 She can twist him around her fingers, so to speak, when 
 ever she chooses. A month ago I was as daft about her 
 as he is ; but the Isles of Shoals the Isles of Shoals 
 ah, how they do linger in my memory in connection with 
 Mary Windom, the sweetest girl that ever lived ! " 
 
 But for all that, his careless flatteries and markrd 
 attention to Kitty DeBrosses had already made a much 
 deeper impression upon her heart than he intended or 
 desired. 
 
 " Are you and Miss Amanda good friends? " asked Lee, 
 as they sat near a window in the gloaming.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 93 
 
 "That goes without saying," said Kitty DeBrosses. 
 "Did any one ever know Amanda without loving her? " 
 
 " Very true; and what do you think of Miss Windom?" 
 
 "I don't know Mary Windom, but Amanda raves 
 about her; but I think Amanda the loveliest girl I ever 
 knew ; don't you ? " 
 
 "I admire Miss Amanda very much, but I must hesi 
 tate about using that superlative expression of yours," 
 he answered. 
 
 " Well, present company excepted, who is more lovable 
 than Amanda?" 
 
 Lee laughed at this speech of the gay young girl, and 
 answered: 
 
 "Ah, that alters the case; of my three especial friends 
 in the North, Miss Adams, Miss DeBrosses and Miss 
 Windom, the last shall be first, and the " 
 
 " No; the second shall be last," said she. 
 
 "It will have to be by your vote, then," said Lee, gal 
 lantly. 
 
 "Jesting aside, Mr. Lee, is Mary Windom so superla 
 tively lovely?" 
 
 " The half has not been told ; seeing is believing veni, 
 vidi " 
 
 " Vici? " she asked, interrupting him. 
 
 "No; but quite the contrary ; 1 have been completely 
 conquered. She is the loveliest girl I ever knew." 
 
 In her heart was a pang caused by these words ; but 
 with a bright laugh she said : 
 
 "I shall certainly make an effort to know her; Amanda 
 has promised to make me a visit, shortly, and I shall ask 
 her to invite Mary Windom to come with her." 
 
 " I will see that she is not a wall-flower if she accepts," 
 said Lee ; but he did not tell her that he would return to 
 New Haven the following week, or that Mary Windom 
 would not be surprised to see him there. As he arose and 
 bade her good evening, Miss De Brosses took a flower 
 from a vase on the table near her and pinned it to the 
 lapel of his coat. 
 
 " Just imagine that Miss Windom gave you this, and 
 may you have pleasant dreams," she said. 
 
 "I will think of the giver, and will ask her to wish me
 
 94 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 many happy return s here, "said Lee, and he was rewarded 
 for this speech with a sweet smile. 
 
 "She is charming, but she is a flirt, and such idle com 
 pliments can do no harm," thought Lee, as he lit a cigar 
 and walked to the hotel. 
 
 XIII. 
 
 Bishop Hunter showed his knowledge of human nature 
 by gradually leading up to the subject, concerning which 
 he desired to talk with Colonel Adams. Apologizing for 
 having called at his residence because important duties 
 called him home next day, he asked if he could refer to 
 him in case a movement in favor of a fund for African 
 emigration should be favored in New Haven or in 
 Connecticut. 
 
 " Do you mean to ask if I favor such an emigration? " 
 
 " Yes, sir ; for otherwise I do not wish to refer to you." 
 
 "Then I will frankly say that I do not; this country 
 professes to be the home and asylum of the oppressed of 
 all nations, and we, of New England, contend that there is 
 room enough in this great Republic to give homes and 
 employment to a.ll its people, including the lately 
 emancipated slaves." 
 
 "I know it 'claims' to do this, but it does not do it; 
 moreover, it cannot, I am convinced, overcome race prej 
 udice, any more than white people can be assimilated to 
 the negro race in Africa." 
 
 " But do you favor emigration en masse I mean of the 
 whole Afro- American population? " 
 
 "By no means; I will say the proportion need be no 
 greater than that of the Irish and Germans who annual 
 ly come to this country, to those who remain in the 
 mother country. I think it would be a calamity for the 
 greater portion of our people to go. For instance, I 
 am called home now to aid in the location of the State 
 University for colored people, which is just being estab 
 lished and endowed by the State of Georgia. One feature 
 of the bid for the location of this new State college, from 
 the town of Vespucius, is a five-thousand-dollar endow 
 ment. This offer is made by a negro, who was once a
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 95 
 
 slave, who now, seventy-two years of age, is probably 
 worth more than fifty thousand dollars. He is a real 
 estate owner and dealer, and is universally respected by 
 both the whites and the blacks. I have a copy of his 
 letter making the offer, and will read it to you. It is as 
 follows: 
 
 Mr. J. B. Falcon, Mayor of Vespucius: 
 
 DEAR SIR On condition that the branch college for colored 
 students is located in Vespucius, I agree to convey the follow 
 ing described real estate, which I value at five thousand 
 dollars, to the trustees of the State University, reserving to 
 myself a life estate in said property the deed to be so framed 
 as to preserve the corpus of the body, and the income to be used 
 as a scholarship fund to educate the most needy and deserving 
 colored students who may apply for admission to said college. 
 The conveyance to bemade in such form as maybe agreed upon 
 between the board of trustees and myself. 
 
 Most respectfully yours, ELBERT HOARD. 
 
 "Ah ! " said Colonel Adams, " that is practical philan 
 thropy, and the best evidence yet given that emancipa 
 tion will prove a blessing to the whole South, white as 
 well as black." 
 
 " 1 have no doubt of that truth ; but there is a natural 
 ambition in all intelligent human beings to advance so 
 cially as well as materially, and it is idle to expect social 
 equality among the whites and blacks of the Southern 
 States. No man will receive his former slave, or the chil 
 dren of a former slave, as a social equal ; and as we be 
 come educated , we desire to go where we can secure that 
 blessing for our children. We cannot secure it any 
 where in the United States." 
 
 "Do you know this man, Elbert Hoard, personally? " 
 
 "Yes, sir; I have known him forty years ; his history is 
 a remarkable one." 
 
 "In what respect? I would like to know something of 
 such a man." 
 
 "Very well, sir; I will tell it as briefly as I can. He was 
 born in 1817, in Middle Georgia. When he was five years 
 old his master moved to another county, and his mother 
 was sold and carried to parts unknown." 
 
 "Has he never seen his mother since she was sold ? " 
 
 "No, sir; he has neither seen her nor heard from her. 
 That was the greatest evil of slavery. He was taken to
 
 96 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 Tennessee, where he lived until his fifteenth year, when 
 his master moved to Alabama, taking Elbert with him. 
 When he was seventeen years of age, his master moved 
 back to Georgia and Elbert returned with him. In 1842, 
 his master died, and in the fall of that year he was car 
 ried to the courthouse and sold to the highest bidder." 
 
 "That was another evil of slavery," said Colonel 
 Adams. 
 
 "Yes, sir; it was. But in this case, as in hundreds of 
 similar cases that I know of, it was all prearranged be 
 tween Elbert and the master of his wife that he should 
 buy him, and thus prevent a separation between Elbert 
 and his wife. This gentleman's name was Hoard, and 
 Elbert took his name as his own. He made Elbert the 
 'foreman' on his plantation, for he had already made 
 himself known by his ability and fidelity. They trusted 
 each other, and he continued to befriend Elbert. In 1851 
 he allowed Elbert to hire his time and the time of his 
 wife, and thus master and slave lived apart until Elbert 
 and his wife were made free in 1865." 
 
 "Do you mean to say that this slave was as free to 
 go and come as you are now, provided he paid the value 
 of his time, or labor, and that of his wife? " 
 
 " Yes, sir; and with the further condition that he was 
 
 not to leave the town of V , more than a hundred miles 
 
 away, or the county of Sumter, without a pass, or per 
 mit from his master. He always got that when he wrote 
 for it; and thousands of other negro slaves did likewise. 
 They were required to pay a good interest on their value, 
 and they generally did it " 
 
 "That is the best feature of slavery that I ever heard 
 of," said Colonel Adams. 
 
 "There were many kindly features that characterized 
 slavery in the Southern States that the world is ignor 
 ant of. God's hand was in it all ; Elbert's training as a 
 slave enabled him to succeed as a freeman. Elbert went 
 to the town of Vespucius in 1854, his master remaining at 
 his plantation home in a distant county, and he and his 
 wife have lived there from that day to this. He has 
 built, since freedom, eighty-seven houses, and has sold 
 one hundred vacant lots to white and colored people. 
 He is respected by the whole community, and he has
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 97 
 
 been five times elected a delegate to the National Repub- 
 lican Convention, to help nominate the President of the 
 United States." 
 
 "I repeat," said Colonel Adams, "that this man's 
 history is a revelation to me. It proves, too, that the 
 emancipation of the negroes will yet prove a blessing to 
 the people of both races in the Southern States. From 
 his success, the respect in which you say he is held by 
 the whole community in spite of his political prominence 
 as a Republican in a Democratic State, and his present 
 happy life, I am more than ever persuaded that the 
 negro race will advance much more rapidly where they 
 are than in Africa. Therefore I cannot encourage the 
 movement which you have inaugurated to have them 
 returned to Africa. The enfranchisement of the negroes 
 increased the representative population enough to 
 entitle them to thirty or forty Congressmen." 
 
 "But they have not got them; and they cannot get 
 them. Whether this is due to the fact that they were 
 handicapped by slavery, or from inherent weakness, is 
 not material. I doubt whether universal suffrage has 
 been of benefit to the negro. A property qualification, 
 such as you have in Rhode Island ; or an educational 
 provision, such as prevails in other Northern States, 
 would, I think, have been wiser." 
 
 Colonel Adams was evidently surprised and impressed 
 by this remark, and replied : 
 
 " You may be right about that. We extol England as 
 the most civilized of nations, and yet in England the 
 people in the rural districts have no voice whatever in 
 controlling the community in which they live. They 
 have no authority to vote for state, or county, or 
 national officials. But England is a monarchy; this 
 country a free republic." 
 
 "I am aware of that, sir; but human nature is the 
 same the world over ; and the negro in the rural dis 
 tricts, after enjoying the cure-all, yclept suffrage, for a 
 quarter of a century, is in no better condition socially, 
 so far as the white people are concerned, than he was in 
 the year he was emancipated." 
 
 "How do you know that your statements are true?" 
 asked Colonel Adams, with a quizzical smile. 
 M. P. 7
 
 * 
 98 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 "By my personal observation, chiefly. Besides, I 
 speak entirely from radical Republican testimony, as 
 given by your orators in Congress. Why, even the other 
 day a number of negro or 'colored' bishops met in con 
 vention in Ohio, and one of them solemnly asserted that 
 the Southern negroes should be educated to return to 
 Africa, because they cannot become full-statured men 
 and citizens in the United States. I agree with him; 
 inequality, not equality, is the rule in human affairs the 
 world over." 
 
 "You think, then, that compulsory means should be 
 used to have them emigrate to Africa? " 
 ' " Not at all ; that would be cruelty. Emigration from 
 America to Africa should be voluntary; and no negro 
 should go there if he has not a few hundred dollars 
 to support himself with until he can get remunerative 
 employment" 
 
 "I agree with you there," said Colonel Adams. "As 
 'wards of this nation' they will retrograde as surely as 
 they did in Liberia." 
 
 "What proof have you that they have retrograded 
 there?" asked the bishop. 
 
 "The testimony of a United States minister to that 
 so-called republic; and 1 think that he is the ablest 
 negro in America. He is indignant that a proposition 
 should be made to our government to aid in transport 
 ing American citizens, of African descent, to 'that black 
 land of snakes, centipedes, fevers, miasma, poverty, and 
 superstition.' He describes it as a country where there 
 are no wagons, carts, roads, money or decent houses. 
 A country where two thousand, three hundred and 
 twenty-five men vote, and out of that number one 
 thousand, three hundred and thirty-three hold office; 
 a country where eight hundred and seventeen men form 
 a regiment and seven hundred and eighty-nine of them 
 are military officers; a country where the native negro 
 with his superstition is of more importance than the 
 civilized somebody who tries to live there." 
 
 "I know to whom you refer; he is not a black man, 
 but a mulatto, and that may have excited prejudice 
 against him. I did not experience such treatment when 
 I was there. Besides his statements are not true. Any
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 99 
 
 one who ascends the St. Paul's River from Monrovia will 
 find all along the river-sides brick houses of two and 
 three stories, covered with zinc roofs. Varied settle 
 ments can be seen along this river, bearing American 
 names. Liberia is a beautiful country, and any one who 
 cannot live there with reasonable health cannot live 
 anywhere. True, there is an acclimating change people 
 have to pass through, as they do on the Mississippi 
 River. I traveled hundreds of miles in the interior, and 
 noted the manly bearing of the higher grade of the 
 natives. I have learned that we poor American negroes 
 were the tail-end of the African races. We were slaves in 
 Africa, and had been slaves a thousand years or more 
 before we were sold to America. Those who think the 
 flat nose, the receding forehead, the proboscidated 
 mouth, and the big flat-bottom foot, are peculiar to 
 the African race, are mistaken. A straight rule laid 
 upon the face of three-fourths of us in America, will 
 touch the nose and mouth only; there are native 
 Africans without number, whose nose and chin the rule 
 would touch without touching the mouth. I have seen 
 nineteen tribes, and I have not seen over one hundred 
 men who are constructed on as low a scale as I have 
 seen in America. No high-class Africans were sold to 
 America, unless they were prisoners of war." 
 
 "Your remarks emphasize the problem still more; if 
 the negroes in Liberia cannot look without prejudice 
 upon a colored man who is four-eighths negro, how is it 
 to be expected that wholesale emigration of American 
 negroes can be good for them ? Would you eliminate 
 all rnulattoes from the emigrants?" 
 
 "I think, sir, that you exaggerate the difficulties, and 
 underrate the advantages. Of course I know that you 
 do this unconsciously. Permit me to say that, while I 
 am as certain as of my existence that the black man 
 will, sooner or later, return to Africa, and that it is the 
 will and purpose of God that he shall do so, and that no 
 power on earth can contravene it, I well know that Africa 
 is no place for the improvident part of the colored race. 
 Nevertheless, after traveling over three continents, I 
 have seen no part of the globe to compare with Africa. 
 If Europe can keep one hundred and seventy -two steam-
 
 100 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 ships hugging the, coasts of Africa the year round, and 
 reaping hundreds of millions a year by it, the United 
 States might keep two steamships at least, and allow the 
 black man who is able to pay his way, to go and come 
 at his pleasure." 
 
 "Do you intend to emigrate to Africa? " 
 
 "No, sir; my duties forbid it; and, except as a mission 
 ary, I would not wish to go to any heathen country." 
 
 The conversation was beginning to grow a little tire 
 some to Colonel Adams, who thought that his services in 
 the Federal army during the war, which resulted in giv 
 ing emancipation to the negroes, was all that he owed 
 them. 
 
 "lam sorry that I can neither aid nor encourage 
 you," he said ; "for my judgment is that the negroes are 
 where they ought to be; and, in the language of Mr. Lin 
 coln, 'they must root hog or die.'" 
 
 " At least you givemecredit for the utmost sincerity," 
 said the Bishop. 
 
 "Certainly; and I am glad to say that you have won 
 the respect of our people." 
 
 "Then I will be bold enough to tell you my real reason 
 for calling to see you, sir. Do you know young Mr. Car 
 ter Lee?" 
 
 " Carter Lee? " said Colonel Adams ; " Carter Lee? Ah ! 
 yes ; you mean the young gentleman from Mississippi 
 a friend of Charles Windom." 
 
 " The same, sir. Well, I will refer you to him ; he is the 
 son of my former master." 
 
 "But I know nothing of Mr. Lee, and, besides, you 
 need no reference. The fact that you have educated 
 yourself and are recognized as one of the leaders of your 
 race, makes any reference superfluous." 
 
 "I beg your pardon, sir; but have you ever seen Mr. Lee 
 in the society of your daughter, Miss Amanda Adams?" 
 
 " I never saw Mr. Lee but once ; and that was at a din 
 ner at my house recentlv. Of what interest can he be to 
 me?" 
 
 "He is in the city now, sir; and both he and your 
 daughter were present when I lectured last night, and 
 their resemblance to each other is startling partic 
 ularly to me."
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 101 
 
 "You speak in riddles; I don't understand you, nor 
 why either my daughter or Mr. Lee should interest you." 
 This was said with manifest impatience. 
 
 "Pardon me, sir; I mean no offense. I am actuated 
 only by a sense of duty in saying to you that I recog 
 nized Miss Amanda by her great resemblance to her 
 mother, and Mr. Lee is her father's brother." 
 
 Colonel Adams was at this moment as if paralyzed con 
 flicting emotions surprise, indignation, grief, all strug 
 gled for the mastery, as he heard the fatal announce 
 ment from this venerable and worthy negro preacher. 
 
 He realized that his long-kept secret was a secret no 
 longer. He looked with horror at the Bishop, but said 
 nothing, as the latter continued : " My master left a will 
 which he confided to my care. I have it at home, and 
 no human being except yourself and the witnesses to it 
 know of its existence. In this will he left all his prop 
 erty in Georgia, a plantation of five thousand acres, in 
 fee simple to Amanda's child. I beg pardon, sir to Miss 
 Amanda." 
 
 He ceased, but the Colonel motioned to him to go on 
 with his story. 
 
 " I have never been able to trace this child, although I 
 have made diligent efforts to find her ever since, until 1 
 recognized her in the person of Miss Amanda Adams. In 
 case this child could not be found, the will provides that 
 this plantation should be inherited by his son, who 
 should inherit all the rest of his property young Carter 
 Lee, who is at this moment in New Haven, is that son." 
 
 The Colonel's face was pallid and the tones of his voice 
 evinced his great agitation as he almost incoherently 
 asked : " Does the young gentleman know of these 
 facts?" 
 
 "No, sir; to no one except the lawyer and witnesses 
 who drew up the instrument and an old negro woman 
 whom we all called ' Aunt Charity,' and who is now dead 
 as is the lawyer also, was the existence of the will ever to 
 be made known until Amanda's child should be found 
 and should be twenty years of age. Mr. Carter Lee 
 thinks that he is the legal heir to this property." 
 
 " But, granting that what you say is true," said Col 
 onel Adams, now summoning all his resolution to be
 
 102 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 calm and reasonable, "the law, at least the laws of this 
 State, will not permit property to be inherited by an 
 illegitimate colored 'person.'" The words "colored per 
 son" were said with evident reluctance. "Besides, no 
 jury on earth would declare my daughter to be the child 
 of a.ny colored person, and I would have you to under 
 stand," he added, rising from his chair with a face denot 
 ing an iron resolution, " that the man who says one word 
 to imperil her happiness will do so at the peril of his 
 life! There are some things that are beyond human 
 endurance." 
 
 He was pacing the floor of his office now, and the Bishop 
 remained quiet, until this natural agitation could par 
 tially subside ; then he said, very gently, very humbly, 
 even as a slave to his master: " I beg your pardon most 
 humbly, sir ; I am but a poor ignorant negro preacher, who 
 loves the memory of his old master as of his best friend, 
 and of this young lady's mother as the best and noblest 
 girl I ever knew. I say to you, sir, that 1 will lay down 
 my life rather than make her unhappy; but I must be 
 true to the trust thus confided to me." 
 
 His whole demeanor was so humble and sincere bore 
 so much the characteristic of the true Christian, that 
 Colonel Adams sat down by his side and took his black 
 hand in his and pressed it, while, strong man though he 
 was, the tears of agony told of the awful struggle in his 
 breast. 
 
 Finally he said : "It is all true! but I had hoped tha.t 
 the secret would never be discovered. If she has a trace 
 of negro blood in her veins, we have never been able to 
 perceive it; and she is our idol." 
 
 "I know it, sir. She is nine-tenths white, and may 
 God bless you and your noble wife for adopting this help 
 less orphan as you did. Until you bid me reveal it, the 
 secret shall be locked in my breast as it ever has been." 
 
 " You are a noble unselfish man," responded the Colo 
 nel, " and I believe -you. She will not be of age for a year 
 yet, and could not, therefore, inherit if she so desired. 
 At the proper time I will notify you; meanwhile, always 
 keep me a,dvised of your address." 
 
 " I will do so, sir; and, now, shall I send you the will?" 
 
 " Yes ; I will take good care of it."
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 103 
 
 "Thank you, sir. I will return by the next train to 
 Georgia, far happier than I came here. Good-bye, sir." 
 
 "Good-bye," said the Colonel, as he opened the door, 
 and the old negro went forth. 
 
 In one hour from the time he left his home to meet the 
 Bishop at his office he had rejoined the Professor. 
 
 When Professor Von Donhoff entered the parlor, after 
 Colonel Adams had gone to his office, Dr. DuBose re 
 tired, pleading that he had a professional visit to make, 
 but would return in an hour. Amanda and the Professor 
 were conversing when her father returned, and his face 
 looked so haggard that she asked : " What is the matter, 
 papa ? " As she said this, she stroked back the hair from 
 his forehead. "Your head feels hot; have you a fever? 
 Ah ! Professor, I fear your wisdom has been too much for 
 my foolish papa, who will work at night in spite of our 
 protests." 
 
 "It is nothing, my child ; a slight attack of vertigo a 
 mere headache, which your presence has already light 
 ened." 
 
 " Complimentary to me, I am sure," said the Professor, 
 placing a chair for her. 
 
 " I will make you a cup of coffee, papa ; wait until I 
 return with it." 
 
 Colonel Adams placed his aching head between his 
 hands and groaned. It was not without a purpose that 
 he had sought to " draw the Professor out" upon this 
 subject, which troubled him unceasingly. Proposal after 
 proposal had been made to Amanda and she was still, 
 so far as he knew, " heart-whole and fancy free." As she 
 had expressed it when a child, she "loved everybody and 
 feared nobody." Was this lovely child-woman to go 
 through life with a mark, like that of Cain as to its effect 
 if discovered, and be permitted to marry an honorable 
 gentleman, and both to be left in ignorance as to the 
 stain upon her birth ? Or was he to shatter that beauti 
 ful young life, and with the merciless hand of the icono 
 clast, cast down all her idols of innocent youth ? As this 
 thought occurred to him a sudden impulse prompted 
 him to tell all to this rough, generous, learned man, who 
 appreciated Amanda too highly ever to abuse the conn-
 
 104 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 dencetlms reposed in him. Hardly had he decided upon 
 this course, however, when Amanda came in bearing on 
 a waiter two tiny cups that were worthy the best artists 
 at Sevres. She had a simple white apron on, and to 
 Professsor Von Donhoff she seemed as pretty and charm 
 ing a picture as he had ever seen. Colonel Adams half 
 arose, then fell back in his chair, for he saw in the girl 
 before him the image of that girl's mother who had so 
 often brought food and drink to his bedside during his 
 long weary struggle with the terrible typhoid fever. Her 
 expression, manner, gestures, everything, recalled the 
 past so vividly that she noticed it, and, placing the 
 waiter upon the table, went immediately to his relief. 
 
 " I believe I will retire, Professor, but don't go. I leave 
 you with very dull company, I know," said the Colonel, 
 as he stroked his daughter's hair, " but you must be pa 
 tient and consent to be bored by jour old pupil until her 
 mother returns. Good night, my dear." His hand was 
 placed caressingly on her head, and he kissed her with 
 parental tenderness as he left the parlor for the seclusion 
 of his library. 
 
 "I don't know what is the matter with papa, lately," 
 said Amanda; "he is not at all well, and I have never 
 seen him so serious. I hope you have not turned your 
 batteries on him, too, Professor." 
 
 "No, indeed; he is my best friend in New Haven, and I 
 know of no sacrifice I would not make for his sake or 
 for yours," he said, very gently, she thought. 
 
 "Thank you; I thought as much. I feel that I can 
 always trust you implicitly. You have always been so 
 kind, so good to me, that I can excuse, while I must 
 deplore your rough speeches to some of my friends." 
 
 "That speech is worthy of you, Miss Amanda, and for 
 your sake what would I not do for your sake? 1 will 
 try not to be such a bear hereafter." 
 
 "What have you and papa been talking about? The 
 coffee is getting cold and you have not tasted it." 
 
 "Pardon; I forgot the coffee in thinking of the cup 
 bearer." 
 
 He took the cup and began to sip it leisurely, looking 
 at her meanwhile. 
 
 ''You have not answered my question; don't you
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 105 
 
 remember how you used to scold me when I failed to 
 answer your questions?" She laughed merrily as she 
 said this. 
 
 "What are you laughing at?" 
 
 " At the ridiculous face you used to make when trying 
 to look angry with me." 
 
 "You were a witch then, and I fear you are no better 
 now," he replied. 
 
 " What do you mean, Professor? " 
 
 " I mean that, when in your presence, I feel thoroughly 
 bewitched am hardly accountable for what I say or 
 do." 
 
 " Perhaps I hare mesmerized you ; I have attended but 
 one seance of Professor Etienne, but since then I have 
 studied the subject." 
 
 " Have you subjected any one to your will? " 
 
 " No ; but I believe I can do so." 
 
 " Try me; I dare you to try me ! " 
 
 " Don't dare me, Professor ; you know what little boys 
 say about ' taking a dare.' " 
 
 " No ; what do they say ? " 
 
 "A boy who will take a dare is meaner than a worth 
 less dog." 
 
 " Just so ; now you will not place yourself in that cate 
 gory. I distinctly and deliberately dare you to place me 
 in the somnambulistic condition. It is absurd, though, 
 isn't it? I, who have so much the stronger will, to chal 
 lenge you to attempt this." 
 
 "I will not try to do that; but if you will promise not 
 to mesmerize me, I will demonstrate that I have the same 
 power that Monsieur Etienne has." 
 
 "Proceed; I promise." 
 
 "Wait a moment, then." She went into the billiard 
 room and returned with a billiard-cue. 
 
 " Now, take hold of this cue," she said, with both hands 
 holding it perfectly horizontal. "Hold it as firmly as 
 you can so there ! " She had grasped the cue, slightly 
 touching it with the palm of her hands, and at the word 
 " There ! " she sent the Professor reeling against the wall 
 in spite of all his efforts to resist her. She had used no 
 perceptible muscular force, and he was amazed. " Won 
 derful ! " heexclaimed ; "where did you learn that trick? "
 
 106 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 "It is not a trick ; you are mesmerized ; I never tried 
 to do it before." 
 
 "Wonderful! You are a witch. Now try again. He 
 braced himself firmly, clutched the cue near the two ends, 
 and awaited her. She came slowly to him, fixing her eyes 
 on his, placed one hand behind her back, and with the 
 palm upward, touched with the other the cue without 
 any more muscular exertion than she had used before, 
 and immediately he was struggling as if for life to hold 
 the cue. Perspiration oozed from his brow, and he was 
 evidently determined to retain it. Thus they moved 
 around the room until, with a sudden upward turn of the 
 hand, she sent him reeling to the floor of the room. Just 
 then Dr. DuBose appeared standing in the doorway. 
 DuBose was grave for one of his years, but was not 
 devoid of humor, and this scene amused him greatly. 
 Trying to conceal his merriment, he said : " Pardon me if 
 I intrude, Miss Amanda: I did not intend to interrupt 
 this what shall I call it?" Amanda was laughing at 
 the grotesque appearance of her victim, as he painfully 
 arose, adjusted his spectacles, and looked more crest 
 fallen than Amanda had ever seen him. This was mo 
 mentary, however, for he quickly regained his self-posses 
 sion when he saw DuBose standing there enjoying his 
 discomfiture. 
 
 " Miss Amanda, it is for you to explain my embarrass 
 ing position," he said. 
 
 "Certainly, Professor; it is very simple. I have just 
 been trying, Doctor, my power as a pupil of Monsieur 
 Etienne upon the Professor." 
 
 " Is it possible that you have overcome him! Great 
 is Diana of the Ephesians," said DuBose. 
 
 "It is not only possible, but she has accomplished 
 an unexampled feat." 
 
 "Doubtless," sarcastically replied the young doctor. 
 "It reminds me forcibly of a quotation : ' When myfriend 
 first arose to speak I thought that he knew nothing of the 
 subject ; and, when he concluded his remarks,! knew that 
 my first opinion was correct.' " It was thus thatthePro- 
 fessor had criticized DuBose when a student at Yale. 
 
 "I acknowledge the grain" said the Professor, again 
 making a misquotation of a familiar slang expression.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 107 
 
 "Now be generous, Doctor, and let us befriends." 
 
 The Professor extended his hand as hespoke; theyoung 
 physician grasped it cordially, but added : "Can I be of 
 service in my capacity of surgeon. I see that blood is 
 flowing from your nose." This was in pure irony, for 
 there was the faintest tinge of blood a slight abrasion 
 merely upon that prominent part of the Professor's phys- 
 iognoiny. But the Professor, without deigning any 
 reply, abruptly withdrew. 
 
 "Well, Miss Amanda, I see that you and the Professor 
 have had a scrimmage a regular knock-down fight. I 
 never regarded you as a pugilist before. How did you 
 floor him? I am very glad you did it." 
 
 "He dared me to attempt to place him under the influ 
 ence of magnetism, and without any reflection, it occurred 
 to me to try a novel experiment which succeeded far 
 beyond my expectations." 
 
 " Explainyour mode of boxing ' 
 
 " You are too perverse, Dr. DuBose : take care or I may 
 serve you in the same way." 
 
 Going to the window he said in a low tone, which he 
 threatened to make as loud as possible if she did not 
 humbly withdraw her threat: "Police! Police! Come 
 here and protect a poor orphan." 
 
 Amanda was convulsed with laughter. " Why, Doctor, 
 why have you concealed your sense of the ridiculous so 
 long? But come back and be seated, and behave your 
 self! Now, please, say no more about this matter to the 
 Professor, or to any one." This was said in her natural 
 manner, and it had the desired effect. 
 
 " Miss Amanda, I saw it all, and I never was so aston 
 ished or amused in my life. I tried to make known my 
 presence, but you and Professor Von Donhoff were so ab 
 sorbed that you did not see me. You have, I am sorry 
 to know, a very remarkable power. I beg of you to do 
 all in your power to keep it in subjection, and never to 
 exercise it except in case of extreme personal peril. It is 
 incomprehensible to me, and may be potent for evil so 
 far as your happiness is concerned." 
 
 "Then you believe in animal magnetism at last? " She 
 said. 
 
 " I do not understand it. I look upon this ' Monsieur
 
 108 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 Etienne ' as an agent of the devil, and I am very sorry 
 that you ever heard of him, or gave any thought to such 
 matters." 
 
 "Why do you fear for me? I am neither nervous, ex 
 citable, nor superstitious." 
 
 "You were simply perfect as you were, and I am 
 jealous of any influence that may change you in any 
 respect." 
 
 " Let us talk of other things," she said, resolved, if pos 
 sible, not to permit this good friend to declare himself a 
 lover, and thus the evening passed pleasantly until 
 DuBose withdrew. Meanwhile, Colonel Adams was still 
 reading. 
 
 One o'clock in the morning found Colonel Adams still 
 in his library, oppressed with thoughts of Amanda. He 
 had taken down a volume among the bound copies of 
 La Revue des Deux Mondes, that of December 15, 
 1870, and read the following passages, which had at 
 tracted his attention a short time before : 
 
 "The Island of Bourbon, east of Madagascar, is one of 
 the most unhealthy countries in Europe. The whites 
 there form two classes, or two races, distinct by habits 
 and manners. The first embraces the inhabitants of the 
 cities and villages; the other, the poor whites, who, de 
 scendants of ancient colonists too poor to buy slaves, 
 were forced to cultivate the soil with their own hands. 
 Yet, proud of the purity of their blood, which consti 
 tutes in their eyes noblesse, they will not ally themselves 
 by marriage with a negro or Indian for any price or con 
 sideration." He placed the magazine on the table, and, 
 with his head buried in his hands, gave wny to reflec 
 tion. "It is, indeed, world-wide, this prejudice against 
 social equality with the negro ! We, of New England, 
 may be wrong in assuming that mankind has erred in 
 all ages in this respect. New Englanders follow an idea 
 to its logical conclusion; that conclusion as to the 
 equality of all men has been construed 'by us to mean 
 social as well as legal equality. But who, of all the 
 world, will ever think that our darling Amanda has the 
 faintest drop of negro blood in her veins?" He arose 
 and paced the room, agitated by this thought. 
 
 Then he recalled the speech of Abraham Lincoln, made
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 109 
 
 in the famous joint debate with Stephen A. Douglas long 
 before he became a candidate for the Presidency. He had 
 heard that speech delivered, and the following sentences 
 lingered in his memory : " I am not, nor ever have been, 
 in favor of bringing about in any way the social or politi 
 cal equality of the white and black races. I am not nor 
 ever have been in favor of making jurors of negroes, nor of 
 qualifying them to hold office, nor to intermarry with the 
 white people. And I will say in addition to this: thereisa 
 physical difference between the white and black races 
 which I believe will forever forbid the two races living 
 together on terms of social and political equality." 
 
 XIV. 
 
 Carter Lee, on his return to New Haven, was very 
 attentive to Amanda, knowing that she understood his 
 attachment to Mary Windom. He could not under 
 stand the sudden change in Windom's manner; but it 
 was so evident that, just as he had persuaded himself 
 that Mary Windom was the one woman on earth who 
 was absolutely faultless, he decided that his visit must 
 be cut short. But he tried to excuse his further stay by 
 going no more to see Mary Windom, and gaining such 
 consolation as he could from as frequent visits to 
 Amanda as polite usage would permit. While Amanda's 
 heart had long since been given to Charles Windom, she 
 did not admit it to any one, not even to him, and her 
 coquettish nature asserted itself when Windom and Lee 
 were present at the same time. She really liked Lee. and 
 soon discovered that the best way to entertain him was 
 to talk of Mary Windom, and he would forget time when 
 she talked of her. 
 
 Dr. DuBose prudently withdrew; Professor Von Don- 
 hoff showed his impatience, but was not noticed except 
 as a privileged friend of the whole family. But Charles 
 Windom was furiously jealous, and cursed the day that 
 he had introduced "that fellow" to his sister and her 
 friend, whom he loved with all the fiery passion of his 
 nature. Amanda knew exactly how to manage him, 
 and rejoiced at the knowledge that her love for him was
 
 110 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 reciprocated, but could not resist the temptation to 
 excite his jealousy. One day Professor Von Donhoff, 
 irritated at the indifference shown to his presence, inter 
 rupted Lee with the remark: "So you are from the 
 South, are you?" 
 
 " Yes, sir ; I am pleased to say that I am." 
 
 " Umph ! I should be sorry." 
 
 Now, in all Lee's conversations with his new acquain 
 tances in New Haven, he had not once alluded to his 
 home or friends in the South, except when he had intro 
 duced his father's former slave, Bishop Hunter, to the 
 group who stood near him when the lecturer had ap 
 proached him as he left the rostrum. Except as a his ; 
 torical fact, like the "Revolutionary War," he knew 
 nothing of the war between the States. But like all true 
 men everywhere, his sympathies were with the people of 
 his native land, in whose defense his maternal grand 
 father had laid down his life at the first battle of Ma- 
 nassas, and his elder brother had received his mortal 
 wound at the battle of Franklin. He had been taught 
 to revere that brother's memory as the incarnation of 
 chivalry and patriotism. 
 
 Biting his lip in the effort to restrain his temper in 
 Amanda's presence, Lee could not refrain from retort 
 ing, as he took his seat again : " Doubtless thesentiment 
 of patriotism is one to which you are a stranger." 
 
 His manner, words, deportment, all, indicated the 
 so-called chivalry of the duelist; of that invisible power 
 which moulds the conduct and regulates the passion of 
 men in the Southern, or "late slave," States, and places 
 the honor of woman above all other considerations, 
 social, political, or religious. 
 
 The manner of the young gentleman, rather than the 
 words, seemed extremely contemptuous and supercilious 
 to the irascible Professor, who was really intensely patri 
 otica Prussian of the Prussians. Had the opportunity 
 beeugiven him to have become a volunteer intimeof war, 
 he might have been a famous genera 1 in the Prussian army. 
 But to be forced to waste the most valuable years of his 
 life in "playing soldier" in time of peace, and finally or 
 dered to the battlefield merely at the caprice of a prince 
 or emperor, without regard to the "rights of man" or
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. Ill 
 
 human liberty, caused him to prefer exile to tame sub 
 mission. Yet he had arrived in America too late to par 
 ticipate in the war between the States, or he would have 
 enlisted in the Federal army in defense of that Union 
 which he considered, like hosts of his countrymen, the 
 only free government on earth the bulwark of human 
 liberty. 
 
 He stood furiously angry, as if ready to throttle this 
 slender youth, whose steel-blue eyes looked a defiance 
 which could not be mistaken, although it was veiled by a 
 contemptuous smile which but aggravated the more his 
 antagonist. 
 
 Amanda arose and, with rare tact, said : " Will you not 
 aid me to open that window, Professor; it is very warm." 
 He restrained himself and acquiesced, and, while standing 
 thus, she placed her hand in his and pressed it gently, 
 saying : " Say no more, for my sake." 
 
 The change in his face and expression was instantane 
 ous, and his eyes looked as she would have them look, 
 had he already declared himself a suitor for her hand. 
 This scene, however, had not entirely escaped Lee's eyes, 
 and he arose as she returned, and, turning his back de 
 liberately upon the Professor, extended his hand to 
 Amanda, saying: "I only called to ask you to accom 
 pany me to the tennis court to-morrow, Miss Amanda. 
 I cannot thank you enough for your exceeding kindness 
 to me, and I will return home next week." 
 
 "Certainly, I will go with pleasure, Mr. Lee." 
 
 Then he quickly withdrew without noticing the 
 Professor. 
 
 While they were standing thus together, the Professor 
 observed, in spite of his suppressed anger, the startling 
 resemblance between Carter Loe and Amanda Adams. 
 
 "Who is this impertinent upstart, Miss Amanda? Is 
 he a relative of yours ? " 
 
 "No, indeed. Think no more of your difference with 
 him, which he has already forgotten, I dare say. I have 
 only known him a short time. He is a beau of my best 
 friend, Mary Windom, and is, unfortunately, a South 
 erner." 
 
 "Oh! ah! Why did you not intimate to me which way 
 the wind lay, little one? " said he, evidently much relieved.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 " It is only a surmise of mine; he is quite attentive to 
 her, and I am sure she likes him exceedingly, and I .don't 
 see how any man can fail to fall in love with her." 
 
 He took Amanda's hand, held it in his great palm, and 
 slowly raised it to his lips, then dropped it and abruptly 
 quitted the room. Amanda stood still, amazed at this 
 totally unexpected and needless act. " How can I con 
 strue it?" she thought. "Can this old friend of mine, 
 whom I have loved almost like a second father, be think 
 ing of falling in love with poor little me? No ; it is silly 
 to suspect it." But his whole demeanor to her changed 
 after that day, although her home had been almost like 
 home to him since the days when he had taken the child 
 Amanda upon his knee and told her the tales which have 
 made the Khineland a fairy region for all children who 
 love fairy tales. 
 
 As she grew older, it had been his pleasure to read to 
 her, and have her read to him, such books as Victor 
 Hugo's delightful sketches of "Le Rhin." Thus her 
 studies were guided partly by him, and she had looked 
 upon his coming to take tea and assisting her in her studies 
 in the evening, while talking to her parents, quite as a 
 matter of course. 
 
 And now it dawned upon her that all this familiar 
 friendship was at an end; that this large-hearted but 
 irascible man of forty years of age no longer treated her 
 as a child whom he had loved as a child, but that he had 
 curbed his great temper and submitted to an insult in 
 her presence without resentment, and had done this be 
 cause of his great love for her. It needed no declaration : 
 those great luminous eyes of his had looked into hers 
 with a deep, earnest love which language could not utter. 
 She stood with her hands clasped together, looking upon 
 the floor, while slowly great tears forced their way down 
 her cheeks. She perceived them at last and went to her 
 chamber, her mind a tumult of thoughts in which sympa 
 thy for this great, strong man was mingled with admira 
 tion for the spirit of the handsome young Southerner, 
 whose very haughtiness attracted her too much to cause 
 her to properly analyze his rudeness. She felt, however, 
 that this was a confession of his love for her. It was also 
 a tacit avowal that he considered his love for her a hope-
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 113 
 
 less one; and his very silence attested his desire to 
 relieve her from the slightest embarrassment. 
 
 "It does not rain but it pours," is an old maxim, 
 indicating perhaps, the same thing as the apothegm, 
 "misfortunes never come singly." 
 
 Thus it seemed to Lee; for, during his next visit to 
 Amanda, an incident occurred that was totally unpre 
 meditated by him. 
 
 He had scarcely left the house the day before, when 
 Amanda, received a note from Charles Windom, saying 
 that he would call the next afternoon to accompany her 
 to the tennis court. It had been tacitly accepted by the 
 public, as a fact, that Charles Windom and Amanda 
 Adams were engaged to be married a report which 
 neither of them thought it worth while to affirm or deny. 
 Hence the young gentlemen of New Haven, generally, 
 accorded to Windom those special privileges demanded 
 usually by affianced lovers; and invitations to Miss 
 Amanda were usually prefaced with the proviso : " If you 
 have no previous engagement." 
 
 Carter Lee, being a stranger, had not yet learned to 
 adapt himself to Windom's point of view in relation to 
 his attentions to Amanda, to whom these attentions 
 afforded refreshing relief. It had been pleasant to 
 Amanda to know that she was assured of an escort 
 everywhere; but, as circumstances were gradually nar 
 rowing her escorts to one person, and, though she pre 
 ferred him to all others, she was not loth to have a 
 change for a time when so agreeable a person as Carter 
 Lee proposed to act as her escort. 
 
 W T indom, on the other hand, noticed, first with sur 
 prise, then with anger, that the young stranger, Lee, 
 had virtually supplanted him for the time at least. Up 
 to this time he had rarely assumed to have the prece 
 dence which the public accorded to him, because he liked 
 to think of himself as the favored suitor of the acknowl 
 edged belle of the city, and he did not fear any local 
 rival. Now, he exaggerated Amanda's preference for 
 Lee's society. He determined, therefore, to put the 
 matter to the test when he received a note from Amanda 
 expressing her regrets that she could not go with him to 
 the tennis court, because of a previous engagement to 
 
 M.P.-8
 
 114 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 go with Mr. Lee. Windom brooded over this disappoint 
 ment until the next day, when he called in person to 
 protest against her going with Lee, and to demand that 
 he should be permitted to make public their engagement. 
 As a matter of fact, no positive engagement existed 
 between them, further than the ta.cit avowal tha,t each 
 of the parties at interest contemplated such a step, 
 which is usually the forerunner of happy results. That 
 there would be an engagement, to be followed by mar 
 riage, no one who knew them doubted; for the whole 
 community favored it; and, least of all, did Amanda 
 doubt it. But, from the evening of the seance of Mon 
 sieur Etienne, Windonrs jealousy had been excited, and 
 he was beginning to fear that he might lose Amanda if 
 he permitted the growing intimacy between Lee and her 
 self to continue, and he resolved to bring matters to a 
 crisis one way or the other. At the hour appointed, 
 Carter Lee called to escort Amanda to the tennis 
 grounds, when a little accident an entirely unpremedi 
 tated incident caused these two personal friends of the 
 week before to become suddenly and seriously estranged. 
 Whether by accident, or because the Irish servant had 
 just been employed and was ignorant of her duties, she 
 had ushered Lee immediately in the parlor, without 
 announcing his arrival, and he was stopped at the 
 threshold by a scene which surprised and disconcerted 
 him. On the farther side of the parlor stood Windom 
 holding both the hands of Amanda, and pleading ear 
 nestly for an immediate answer. " Once for all, I repeat, 
 for this thing must go no farther," Lee heard him say. 
 He was about to retire when, by a change of position, 
 Amanda saw him standing in the doorway. Startled 
 and confused by his appearance under such circum 
 stances, she who, a moment before, had been gentleness 
 personified, suddenly wrested her hands from W'indom's 
 grasp and greeted Lee cordially. Lee extended his hand 
 and apologized for his intrusion. The demon of jeal 
 ousy prompted Windom to turn his back when Lee 
 advanced to greet him until Amanda said : 
 "This is your friend, Mr. Lee, Mr. Windom." 
 Windom 's face showed anger, vexation, mortification. 
 There stood the man who, he thought, stood between
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 115 
 
 him and his happiness the man who had done his ut 
 most to win the affections of this girl whom he had loved 
 all his life and now, just as his success was assured, his 
 sudden appearance had spoiled it all. 
 
 "And, I am very, very glad to have you gentlemen 
 meet each other," Amanda added, for in her embarrass 
 ment she did not know what to say, but appreciated 
 that silence would add to the trouble. 
 
 Lee bowed formally to Windom as he noted his expres 
 sion, while Windom turned to Amanda and said : " Good 
 bye, Miss Amanda ; 1 '11 call again, and when I do I will be 
 sure to send in my card before I enter." 
 
 This was said with so contemptuous a glance at Lee 
 that that hot-headed youth responded: "Permit me to 
 hand you mine now, sir; you know my address." 
 
 "Perfectly," returned Windom; "and I receive and 
 accept it in the spirit in which it is given." 
 
 Now, while Amanda saw that trouble was brewing 
 between the two men, she never for a moment thought of 
 a duel. A duel a challenge in the civilized State of Con 
 necticut! Such a contingency was preposterous. 
 
 Nothing could have been less premeditated by Lee than 
 this unfortunate termination of a visit to which he had 
 looked forward with much pleasure. But the damage 
 was done now, and he could do nothing but await fur 
 ther developments. He remained at his hotel all day, 
 hoping that Windom, whom he knew to be a noble- 
 hearted man, would realize how unjustly he had acted 
 and would therefore send him an apology. 
 
 In truth Windom wrote half a dozen letters to Lee 
 trying to explain it, but as often did he destroy them, 
 for his better nature was overruled by his jealousy, and he 
 determined to humiliate Lee or force him to fight. 
 
 The tennis club assembled, and Carter Lee was present 
 as the escort of Amanda. 
 
 In order to avoid any publicity concerning the letter 
 which he had received that day from Windom, request 
 ing him to name a place of meeting outside the State of 
 Connecticut where the correspondence might be resumed, 
 he decided to post his answer on his return from the ten 
 nis club, and then to leave for New York by the first 
 train.
 
 116 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 Nor could any one see in his manner or speech any 
 thing which foretold the struggle which was going on in 
 his heart. He seemed even merry during the progress of 
 the game, though he did not participate. He longed for 
 an opportunity to talk with Mary Windom, but had to 
 content himself with a few brief moments at the conclu 
 sion of the game. 
 
 "I regret to say that I must return to New York by 
 the next train," said Lee, as the players were preparing 
 to leave the tennis court. 
 
 "What! And are you going away without calling to 
 see mamma?" said Mary. 
 
 " I am extremely sorry that I have to do so, Miss Win 
 dom. Will you please express my deep regrets? But 
 really I am forced to go this evening." 
 
 "I am sorry no, I am not sorry one bit ! You ought 
 not to treat us so. Amanda, you must insist on his 
 staying a few days longer," she added, as she saw the 
 serious look in his eyes. 
 
 "Good-bye, Miss Windom," he said, as he placed her 
 shawl around her, thus taking advantage of the oppor 
 tunity that this act afforded him and speaking in an 
 undertone: "Please don't misunderstand me, for you 
 must know that I would rather call to see you than any 
 one on earth if circumstances would permit." 
 
 She did not reply, but looked up with a timid glance of 
 surprised gladness a glance which seemed to answer 
 him as he would be answered, and only said : " Thank 
 you ; I shall always be glad to see you." 
 
 Lee escorted Amanda back to her home, but bade her 
 adieu at the gate. 
 
 " Mr. Lee, I am so fearful that something is wrong be 
 tween you and Mr. Windom," she said ; " please, for my 
 sake, forgive him." 
 
 "Miss Amanda, give yourself no uneasiness; both for 
 your sake and his sister's I would do anything not 
 inconsistent with the honor of a gentleman. Until yes 
 terday I thought Windom was the best friend I had on 
 earth. Good-bye ! " 
 
 Amanda knew that a serious difference existed between 
 them and was unhappy because of it. An entirely acci 
 dental incident had been construed by Windom as a pre-
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 117 
 
 meditated one. Charles Windom's jealousy had become 
 morbid, and had stifled that better nature which had 
 prompted him to write a dozen letters of apology 
 only to destroy them, until at last he determined 
 to humiliate Lee, or face him to fight a duel. 
 
 Mary Windom had been escorted to the tennis court 
 by Dr. DuBose, and the four thus met again. While she 
 had seemed to be preoccupied, as she walked home at the 
 conclusion of the game, her face was radiant with happi 
 ness, and, as she entered her home Dr. DuBose having 
 declined to enter the parlor and returned to his office 
 she met her brother in the hall dressed as if for a jour 
 ney. 
 
 " Why Charley, where are you going? I wish you had 
 been with us to-day, we had a lovely time." 
 
 " Who was there? " he asked, rather brusquely. 
 
 " Oh ! all the club, with one charming addition your 
 friend, Mr. Lee, who came with Amanda." 
 
 "Indeed! I am glad that I was not present; I have 
 no use for the fellow ! " and with that speech her brother 
 left her as he had never done before, his face as black as 
 a thunder-cloud. Mary had never seen him so angry be 
 fore, and she could not fathom the mystery. An hour 
 before, the world was all sunshine; now the brother, 
 whom she loved so devotedly, had shattered her castle in 
 the air. She knesv that Charles Windom was the soul of 
 honor, and she knew that she had given her heart to the 
 man whom he so indignantly alluded to as "the fellow." 
 What did it mean? Alas! she little thought that she 
 had added, fuel to the flames of jealousy. 
 
 XV. 
 
 Of the one hundred thousand citizens of New York City 
 of Southern birth, a large number are leaders in financial 
 and commercial circles of that American metropolis. 
 Ruined homes and fortunes, charred dwellings, desolate 
 households, greeted their return from Appomattox a 
 quarter of a century previous; and thousands resolved 
 to win back their lost fortunes in this Northern city.
 
 118 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 That they have done so "goes without saying;" so that 
 the expression "Go East, young man," has become 
 axiomatic. And among the thousands gathered there, 
 it was not strange that Carter Lee found a friend who 
 was not yet educated to believe that the duelist was a 
 criminal, and the "code" the offshoot of the barbarism 
 incidental to the extinct "institution" of slavery. He 
 found this friend, Wilmer by name, at the Manhattan 
 Club, of which both of these young men were members. 
 Wilmer was the senior of the two by five years, and had 
 " gone through " his patrimony, a plantation near the 
 Georgia plantation of Carter Lee, in the orthodox fash 
 ion. That is to say, he had steadily expended two dollars 
 in the effort to make one from the beginning to the end 
 of the chapter. His hounds were of the best imported 
 breeds, and no fox hunts equaled those inaugurated by 
 Wilmer in that county, noted as it had been in the ante 
 bellum days for its horses, hounds, and hunters. And 
 yet the young planter was full of energy, and the com 
 mon prediction was that he would be rich some day. 
 But "Progress" wrecked him on the altar of energy. 
 The largest crops in the county per acre were accredited 
 to Wilmer's plantation ; and at the annual county fair 
 his "Short horns" and "Berkshire Whites" took the 
 blue ribbon invariably. Withal he was a delightful 
 companion, and Lee was partly delighted, partly grieved, 
 to find that adversity had caused him to sell out, "lock, 
 stock, and barrel," as he expressed it. Thus, with the 
 few thousand dollars left, Wilmer had followed the advice 
 of a friend to "Go East, young man," and had learned 
 already the meaning of the cabalistic words "puts" and 
 "calls;" and he had learned it to his sorrow. This fact 
 no one would have imagined from his manner or conver 
 sation, however; for, so long as Wilmer had a thousand 
 dollars to his credit, he was apparently as happy as a 
 lord. 
 
 But he was not deficient in common sense, and was not 
 losing time in his own estimation. 
 
 "I've had some new experience to-day, Lee," said he, 
 as they drank together. 
 
 " That is tantamount to saying that you have enjoyed 
 the day," said Lee.
 
 THE MODERN PAIUAH. Ill) 
 
 "Not by a long shot!" responded Wilrner ; "it's the 
 first time in my life that I ever was snubbed posi 
 tively snubbed ! " 
 
 "How did it happen?" said Lee, laughing. 
 
 "Did you ever try to get a situation get employment 
 try to make your living by working for other people? " 
 
 "Notup to date, "said Lee; "but I don't know how long 
 it will be before I will have it to do." 
 
 " Do you ever pray, Lee? " 
 
 "What do you mean, Wilmer?" 
 
 "I mean what I ask: do you ever get down on your 
 knees at night, just as you used to when a child ? " 
 
 "That is a singular question," replied Lee, "and one 
 which I do not feel called upon to answer." 
 
 "All right ; don't answer it; but 1 will bet that you do 
 about once a year, say. You may not actually get 
 down on your knees, but you do it mentally, all the 
 same." 
 
 " Well, admitting that all of us do, what of it ? " 
 
 "Just this : the next time you appeal to the Almighty, 
 beseech Him to keep you from seeking 'a situation 'in 
 New York City ; that's all." 
 
 Lee was silent, but his laughing eyes showed that he 
 anticipated more. 
 
 Lighting a cigar, and handing one to Lee, Wilmer 
 continued : 
 
 "I followed old Crutch's advice just one time too 
 often, and I'm flat " 
 
 " < Of silver and gold have I none, but such as I have, 
 I give unto thee.' Command my slender purse, my 
 friend," said Lee. 
 
 " ' No more, an' thou lovest me,' Lee; it's not so bad 
 as that. I've got a thousand, or so, left. But to my 
 experience. You remember my 'phenomenal success as 
 a farmer,' as the county paper described my bucolic 
 operations, don't you? " 
 
 Lee bowed his assent. 
 
 "Very well; I have been banking on that to-day. 
 Southern planter cotton guano and all that." This 
 was said with a pompous gesture that expressed much. 
 
 Lee laughed gaily, and asked: "Did you find them 
 good collaterals in this market, Wilmer? "
 
 120 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 "Good God! Lee, let's go back home; these folks 
 don't know us from a side of sole leather don't appre 
 ciate us, in fact." 
 
 " Indeed ; how do you know that ? " 
 
 "By the lamp of experience, my boy the lamp of 
 experience. God bless its rays ! You remember, don't 
 you, my reputation for raising big crops on a few acres 
 as compared to the crops raised by my neighbors? " 
 
 Lee nodded his head in assent. 
 
 " Very well ; the brand of fertilizer that I used chiefly 
 was sold by a firm of manufacturers in this city, and 
 to-day I called on them and offered to become their 
 State agent down there. I thought that they would 
 jump at the chance of having a gentleman to represent 
 them, but they only asked me two questions, and then 
 informed me that they had no use for my services." 
 
 "Have you read 'Plutocracy,' a novel by one of our 
 Senators?" asked Lee. 
 
 " No ; is it interesting? " 
 
 " Quite so. Let me quote you a volume in a half page 
 from it. The speakers are, Mr. Smiling, a Wall street 
 millionaire, and Mr. Margin, his broker: 
 
 "'Have you got hardened like Long?' asked Mr. 
 Smiling. 
 
 " ' Yes; I know no friend in business. Speculators pay 
 the piper and do their own dancing, while I look on 
 without concern if margins are good.' 
 
 " ' Well, I've been interested in your experience, and will 
 say I like you as a broker better than ever before. I 
 don't want a broker who has a heart. I pay for his 
 head. Now tell me how I stand in W. & 0.' 
 
 " ' Your account stands : amount of two hundred thou 
 sand dollars in bonds ; profit on the transaction, seven 
 hundred and fifty thousand dollars, after deducting 
 commissions, for which here is my check to your order.' 
 
 " But which of them thought of, or felt for, the lambs 
 they had shorn and turned out to the winter, and, may 
 be, to want? That three quarters of a million reaped 
 without a scythe, garnered without work represented 
 the active brawn and sweat of seven thousand five 
 hundred laborers for one hundred days at one dollar a 
 day, and yet that vast sum was not the addition of one
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 121 
 
 dollar to the country's wealth. It was but one more, a 
 very slight turn of the thumbscrews ; one more transfer 
 with no equivalent, from the credit side of labor to the 
 credit side of capital ; one more stone laid in the temple 
 being erected in this land of Democracy to Mammon: 
 one more accession to the power and ultimate rule of 
 Plutocracy; one more step in the decline of the 
 Republic." 
 
 "Rewrites well, "said Wilmer ;" but I'll bet he was long 
 on cotton when he wrote that. The world's all right, 
 Lee; I was jesting about returning home. I mean to 
 stay here and rob these robbers with their own coin." 
 
 " So mote it be, amen ! " said Lee. " But, jesting aside, 
 Wilmer, will you do me a favor the greatest favor that 
 can be asked of a friend? No, no, not that put your 
 purse back in your pocket it is a far graver matter than 
 the mere lack of money." 
 
 " You don't say ! Can there be a greater trouble ? " 
 
 Lee's face had assumed its most serious expression, 
 and his friend saw that, underneath all the raillery in 
 which he had indulged, was a serious trouble. 
 
 " Wilmer," said Lee, "suppose one of your best friends 
 insulted you grossly, what would you do? Remember, 
 we are not in the South now, and answer as you would 
 answer a brother." 
 
 " Lee, I hope the matter has not gone as far as your 
 words imply. You must have noticed the press com 
 ments about the shootingscrape in the Southern Society 
 rooms last week; there was not one favorable criticism." 
 
 "Then you would advise me to pocket the insult take 
 it as a New Yorker would ? " 
 
 "No; not that way. But I must first know the cir 
 cumstances that caused it before advising a friend whom 
 I esteem as I do you. Tell me about it." 
 
 Thus admonished, Lee related all that had occurred, 
 omitting all allusion to his love for Mary Windom. 
 
 "Are you engaged to be married to this Miss Adams?" 
 asked Wilmer. 
 
 "No; neither am I in love with her; but Windom is des 
 perately smitten with her, and imagines that we are at 
 tached to each other, or, rather, that 1 am trying to cut 
 him out."
 
 122 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 " If such were the facts, would you be more lenient in 
 your criticism of, or feelings to, Mr. Windom? " 
 
 "Well, yes; I suppose I would." 
 
 " Then that is the way you must look at it. Are there 
 any special reasons why you should dislike him , or why 
 he should wish to humiliate you? " 
 
 " On the contrary, I would rather have a difficulty with 
 any man on earth. It was through his invitation his 
 courtesy that I met those charming New Haven people." 
 
 "By George! It does seem a poor return for his cour 
 tesy," said Wilmer. "See here, Lee, go to your room 
 and stay there, and I will call to-morrow morning, and a 
 night's reflection will help us solve the matter." 
 
 "Then you will not act for me unless your judgment, 
 or conscience, or what not, approves ?" said Lee. 
 
 " Confound it all, man, of course I will! Whether you 
 are in the wrong or not, I will act for you. But, by God ! 
 Lee, I'd challenge you myself if, after I did so, you would 
 condescend to do a mean or unjust act just to gratify 
 public opinion?" 
 
 "All right; Wilmer; you will incur no risk on that 
 score." 
 
 And thus the two friends separated, Wilmer going into 
 the smoking room of the club, and Lee returning to his 
 hotel, a prey to thoughts of the most conflicting char 
 acter. 
 
 To go into battle, feeling that you are serving your 
 country and defending your home and loved ones, ap 
 peals to the noblest and most heroic sentiments that an 
 imate mankind. But to go upon the so-called "field of 
 honor," with the deliberate purpose of killing a fellow- 
 man in revenge for an insult, real or fancied, is an ordeal 
 whichall bravemen instinctively shrinkfrom. And to do 
 so in order to kill the man to whom he had been indebted 
 for the pleasantest experience of his life, and to thus face 
 with deadly intent the brother of the girl whom he now 
 realized he loved more than life itself this was the most 
 cruel ordeal to which such a chivalric nature as Carter 
 Lee's could be subjected. 
 
 Whether purposely, or accidentally, Lee's walk to his 
 hotel took him past the home of Mr. De Brosses, and, as 
 it was yet early in the evening, he yielded to the impulse
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 123 
 
 to call upon Miss De Brosses. There were visitors pres 
 ent, and Mr. De Brosses, who had been talking to Lee 
 while the other young gentlemen were being entertained 
 by his daughter, invited him into the library to smoke. 
 Lee accepted, and intentionally led the conversation to 
 the subject of dueling. 
 
 "Have you read Don Quixote?" asked Mr. De 
 Brosses. 
 
 "Yes, long ago, and enjoyed it." 
 
 "Would you consider him a good model for the rising 
 young men of to-day ? " 
 
 "Well, no, sir; on the contrary, I would suggest the 
 civilization of the French and the Germans of to-day," 
 Lee replied . 
 
 "Pshaw!" said the old gentleman, with a tone and 
 look of contempt. "The tilting at windmills by Don 
 Quixote was more dangerous than the duels fought in 
 Germany and France to-day. They prick each other 
 with a sword, draw a little blood, pronounce 'honor' 
 satisfied, and shake hands over a glass of wine. The 
 prizes of our modern life are too great the arena for 
 active work too extended, to justify this boyish and bar 
 barous practice." 
 
 "How long have you thought thus about dueling?" 
 queried Lee. 
 
 "All my life, sir; as all of our sensible Northern people 
 do. It is the one subject on which your father and 1 
 always differed." 
 
 " Then my father favored dueling ? ' said Lee. 
 
 "Oh, yes; it was a part of his heritage; Southerners 
 always did favor it. In fact slavery and dueling were 
 pronounced the twin barbarisms of American civili 
 zation." 
 
 "New Yorkers fought duels; your political Moses, 
 Alexander Hamilton, was killed in one," replied Lee. 
 
 "Yes, and Burr was miserable ever after; two of the 
 most brilliant and useful lives that ever graced this 
 country were ended by that baleful practice. It was 
 murder sanctioned by a false social standard." 
 
 "How do you Northern men resent insults, then?" 
 asked Lee. 
 
 "When they encounter a stone wall in front of them
 
 124 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 they go around it, while your hot-headed Southerners 
 seem to prefer to butt their brains out against it," said 
 Mr. De Brosses. 
 
 Miss Katherine De Brosses was standing in the door 
 way listening, for her visitors had left the parlor. 
 Turning his head, Lee saw her, and immediately placed a 
 chair for her near her father, saying: "I am glad that 
 you came in, Miss Kitty, for your father has just worsted 
 me in another argument." 
 
 "I heard part of it, and side with you: I approve of 
 dueling," she said, with an arch look at her father. 
 "The deuce you do ! " laughingly said the old gentleman. 
 "Why, Mr. Lee, she is as afraid of a mouse as of 
 death!'* 
 
 "That's quite another thing," she answered; "a 
 mouse is the most horrid creature on earth." 
 
 "And a man? " suggested Lee. 
 
 "Is the next most horrid creature," said the young 
 lady, much to her father's amusement. He liked to know 
 that his daughter was a belle, but he thought that ro 
 man on earth was good enough for her. If a man showed 
 her especial attention, it aroused his enmity at once. 
 
 "My daughter," said he, rising to retire and pointing 
 to the clock, "remember that the gas must be turned 
 off at 10.30 o'clock." 
 
 " Early to bed and early to rise " 
 
 " Makes a man healthy, wealthy and wise," quoted his 
 daughter; "but that foolish aphorism, father, does not 
 apply to women." 
 
 "Yes it does; and I must request you, Mr. Lee, to see 
 that she observes it this evening." 
 
 "Lee bowed, yet with a mental reservation, for he 
 knew that he was as clay in the hands of the potter 
 when with this charming girl. He drew his watch and 
 observed that it was already nearly 10 o'clock. 
 
 "We have only a half hour to talk," said he, in a re 
 gretful tone to Miss De Brosses. 
 
 *' It is too bad," she replied ; " I am awfully tempted to 
 turn back the clock." 
 
 "And deceive your father!" said Lee, with mock 
 solemnity. 
 
 " Yea, verily, " she answered.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 125 
 
 "Miss Kitty, I'm shocked; I can't encourage such 
 treason, for you might deceive me some of these days." 
 
 "You need not harbor that delusion; you can spare 
 yourself all anxiety," she replied, with a courtesy. 
 
 " But it is the very thing which I do not wish to be de 
 prived of. Life would be uninteresting if it was not full 
 of anxiety; I throw myself on your mercy, however." 
 
 "And I will be merciful, never fear. But what did you 
 find to talk about to father so long this evening? You 
 are to be congratulated, for few young men seem to in 
 terest him at all." 
 
 "Let me see," said Lee; but the more he reflected he 
 could not remember any subject that they had discussed 
 except dueling, and he answered : 
 
 "He cross-questioned me about the code wanted to 
 know all about dueling." 
 
 "Did he tell you that he had fought a duel, once? " 
 
 " No, indeed ! Is it true when ? where ? " 
 
 " When he was a student at Heidelberg, Germany." 
 
 " Vraiment ! Pray, tell me about it." 
 
 "If you will promise not to tell him that I have told 
 you about it?" 
 
 "Certainly; I am ready to make you any promise on 
 earth to-night." 
 
 Lee did not mean all that this implied, and he did 
 Miss De Brosses injustice; she was not the careless, 
 frivolous being that she sometimes appeared to be. He 
 liked her exceedingly; indeed, he admired her more than 
 any girl whom he had ever known except Mary Windom ; 
 and he could not fail to admit to himself that she was 
 intellectually superior to Mary Windom. But there was 
 an indescribable charm about Miss Windom an " affin 
 ity," so to speak, that, in his mind, no one else on earth 
 possessed. He admired arid liked Kitty De Brosses; he 
 loved Mary Windom with every fibre of his nature. 
 With the former he was ever gay, careless, and at ease, 
 and he never imagined that anything he might say 
 would wound her feelings ; with the latter he was gentle 
 always, and every accent that he uttered, every glance 
 that met her timid, yet trustful eyes, were evidences of 
 his love that would protect and shield her from every 
 sorrow and guard her happiness as the flower of his own.
 
 126 THE MODEEN PARIAH. 
 
 And he knew that this great love was thoroughly re 
 ciprocated. Could ho have read the heart of the girl to 
 whom he now talked so lightly, he would have scorned 
 to have uttered sentiments which she believed to be sin 
 cere, but which he uttered only to gratify the vanity of 
 this petted and spoiled young heiress. 
 
 The story which she told him was romantic in the ex 
 treme, and changed his opinion of the real character of 
 the now venerable gentleman who lived in this luxu 
 rious home with his only and motherless child. Her 
 father had slain his antagonist who was her mother's 
 brother, and whose opposition to their marriage and 
 vindictive hostility had forced the fatal duel, which her 
 father had earnestly sought to avoid. " My uncle did not 
 think that my father was my mother's social equal, and 
 you know that he is the peer of any one in America," she 
 exclaimed, proudly. 
 
 "And in the light of these facts, Miss Kitty, do you 
 still favor dueling ? " 
 
 "No, indeed; I have a horror of it, and this horror is 
 intensified in dreams. Sometimes I dream that I am 
 
 betrothed and and " She ceased and burst into 
 
 tears, as if she could see again the nightmare which had 
 oppressed her sleeping thoughts. 
 
 "I understand it all now, Miss Kitty; you so ex 
 pressed yourself in order to show your sympathy for 
 your father." 
 
 "That is it," she said. "And that is why I inter 
 rupted you so brusquely ; I knew that my poor father 
 would pass a sleepless night after talking on this unfor 
 tunate subject." 
 
 Here, indeed, was a revelation. This bright, accom 
 plished, beautiful girl had a noble heart, destined to 
 bless some man if he were worthy of her. Unconsciously, 
 in trying to soothe her and express his genuine sympa 
 thy for hor sorrow, Lee's hand had touched her head, 
 buried in her hands as she gave way to tears, and as 
 unconsciously his hand gently stroked her hair. She 
 looked up smilingly amid the tears, and recalled him to 
 his senses, but too late to undo the impression that he 
 had created. 
 
 She was standing now as he rose to bid her good-
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 127 
 
 night, for the clock had already passed the limit 
 allowed. 
 
 Taking one of his hands in both of hers, she looked up 
 to him with a glance of unmistakable meaning, and 
 said : 
 
 "Promise me, Mr. Lee, that you will never fight a 
 duel. If you were killed it would make me as miserable 
 as father is." 
 
 Lee drew back as if stunned, for this was at once a 
 confession of her love for him, and of his unintentional 
 treachery to her ; and he was conscious of the fact that 
 he was determined to accept Windom's challenge the 
 next day. 
 
 "I did not think it possible," he said, looking down 
 into her pleading eyes as he spoke, "that I could refuse 
 any request that you can make ; but you must feel that 
 a gentleman should not make such a promise." 
 
 She looked up as if in doubt as to her influence over 
 him, but he seemed to be so frank, so manly that she 
 did not insist. True, he had not embraced her had not 
 drawn her to him and kissed her ; as he surely knew he 
 might have done, but she liked him all the more for his 
 self-control, and she did not doubt that he loved her. 
 
 No man had yet failed to address her if she desired 
 him to, and it must be confessed that many had done so 
 after such encouragement as would lead them to hope 
 for success. Lee alone had failed to say to her that she 
 was the one woman on earth whom he loved whom he 
 wished to make his wife. And Lee alone had inspired 
 that reciprocal attachment which would have com 
 manded an immediate and unconditional surrender had 
 he asked it. Fortunately he did not ask it. 
 
 XVI. 
 
 "Professor, is there no way to stop these foolish 
 young men from fighting a duel? " said Colonel Adams. 
 
 " The cause of this challenge seems so trivial, that 
 such a step, even in the barbarous lands where dueling 
 is recognized as respectable, is totally unwarranted by 
 good sense or proper feeling."
 
 128 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 "You are talking like a man like that antithesis of 
 a lawyer, a humane man when you speak thus," re 
 plied the Professor. "Now, reflect a moment: did you 
 ever know of any serious difficulty that did not arise 
 from what seemed a trivial cause ? A duel has such an 
 origin in nine cases out of ten." 
 
 " Then it is abominable at its best ! " 
 
 "Did you ever read a novel which did not describe 
 how one of the prominent characters therein depicted 
 did not overcome his rival? " 
 
 "Then you think jealousy is at the bottom of this 
 trouble?" 
 
 "I will not go so far as that," said the Professor, con 
 scious of an occasional feeling of jealousy himself. " But 
 I believe that men are but grown-up boys, and the chip 
 on the shoulder of the small boy evolves into the chal 
 lenge on the part of the man. I am amused frequently 
 when I think of the half-dozen duels I fought when at 
 Heidelberg as a student, and the insignificant causes 
 which led to them." 
 
 "You surely don't mean to say that you are a 
 duelist?" said Colonel Adams. " You are certainly not 
 such a barbarian as that acknowledgment would imply." 
 
 " Put it in the past tense, my friend; I was a duelist. I 
 am not one now. The status of public opinion deter 
 mines whether it is incumbent on a man to fight duels, or, 
 indeed, to resent insults personally." 
 
 " I don't believe it is ever legitimate; and I think pub 
 lic opinion in the North and East is strongly in favor of 
 inflicting the extreme penalty when the laws are thus 
 defied. But the emergency is on us now, for Windom is 
 determined to challenge young Lee, if he has not already 
 done so." 
 
 " It takes two to make a bargain or fight a duel. Will 
 Lee accept the challenge? " replied the Professor. 
 
 "Why, my dear sir, he comes from the land of the 
 
 'code; ' of course he will. But there is a way to prevent 
 
 ' it, and I have called to ask you to be the bearer of Win- 
 
 dom's challenge in order that every effort to prevent the 
 
 duel may be made." 
 
 "Nothing else will persuade me to have any connection 
 with it; if I can be the means of settling the trouble
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 129 
 
 amicably, you may command my services in any capac 
 ity. What is your plan ? " 
 
 "To have a board of honor selected, to whom the 
 whole matter shall be referred, with the agreement of 
 both the challenger and the challenged to abide by its 
 decisions." 
 
 " Good ! That is the proper and the regular way to do 
 it. Windom may call on me, but you must be my wit 
 ness that I go in order to prevent the duel, not to bring 
 it about." 
 
 "Certainly; I understand and approve of your deci 
 sion. Windom is acting without reason in this mat 
 ter; we must try to restrain him." 
 
 Deplorable as is the custom which sanctions the code 
 duello, it has the grace of the virgin, the aroma of the 
 flower, the gentleness of the dove, and the fierceness of 
 the tiger. It caresses in one breath and destroys piti 
 lessly in the next ! 
 
 The code duello was designed to prevent fighting, not 
 to promote it, and the orthodox duelist recognizes as 
 his first duty the effort to effect a reconciliation between 
 his principal and his adversary by all honorable means 
 before resorting to the " field of honor." 
 
 Under this code, when the seconds were men of judgment, 
 the difficulty was almost invariably settled without a re 
 sort to the field. The original cause of the insult which 
 led to the challenge was found, and the party in the wrong 
 was compelled by his second to explain, apologize, or re 
 tract. The second of the party challenged would insist 
 upon the acceptance of the apology oy his principal. 
 
 As there are offences which the law does not take 
 cognizance of, and human passions will assert their right 
 to self-vindication, it was thought better to subject such 
 a person to a code of general recognition, in every step of 
 which there was afforded opportunity for a settlement of 
 the difficulty without bloodshed. This was thought to 
 be better than street fights, which often resulted in the 
 wounding or killing of innocent observers. 
 
 Familiar with these facts, Carter Lee and his chosen 
 "second" in the prospective duel, Tracy Wilmer, were 
 discussing that important event in the apartment of Lee 
 at a prominent hotel. 
 
 M. P.-9
 
 130 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 "Lee," said Wilmer, finally, "can't this matter be set 
 tled? It seems a pity to have to 'wing, 'perhaps kill one's 
 friend, suddenly converted into an enemy under peculiar 
 circumstances. Bullets are precarious and sometimes go 
 wrong in spite of our efforts to control them." 
 
 "I don't see how I can refuse to meet any man after 
 such a challenge as that," said Lee, tossing the paper 
 on the table. "Besides, I Imve already, as you know, 
 accepted it; pistols have been selected, and it devolves 
 on me to namethetimeand place without needless delay. 
 I regret it, but I can't help it." 
 
 "Where will you go? Not on the State line of New 
 York , surely? Shall we say Canada ? " 
 
 "It is immaterial to me; but if it is to be done " 
 
 " 'Twere best 'twere done quickly," interrupted Wilmer. 
 
 Lee nodded his head in assent and rolled a cigarette as 
 he did so, and then smoked it as carelessly as much at 
 ease, apparently, as if he were dicussing the last play at 
 the theatre. 
 
 "But a board of honor what say you to that? I 
 really do not think the occasion I mean the offense- 
 justifies a duel to the death. Suppose mutual friends 
 counsel that course ? " 
 
 " What course? " asked Lee, rising impetuously from 
 his chair. "It seems to me that nothing less than a 
 meeting in the usual way will settle this difficulty. Any 
 other proposition must come from th* 1 challenger." 
 
 At this juncture a knock was heard at the door of tho 
 anteroom. Wilmer stepped to the door and, opening 
 it, saw Colonel Adams and Professor Von Donhoff, who 
 entered without the usual salutations. 
 
 " We come as friends," said Colonel Adams, as he saw 
 the expression upon Carter Lee's face, when he saw Von 
 Donhoff. 
 
 "Be seated, gentlemen," said Lee, remaining where he 
 stood. Meanwhile Professor Von Donhoff shook hands 
 with Wilmer, who remarked to him that the preliminary 
 arrangements were about concluded. 
 
 "But I do not wish to conclude them in the way my 
 principal proposes," said the Professor. 
 
 "My dear sir, what do you mean? This is acting 
 entirely outside the code. This morning you presented to
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 131 
 
 me a peremptory challenge to my friend and principal, 
 Mr. Lee ; now you appear without even granting UH the 
 courtesy of sending us your card in advance of your 
 coming. " 
 
 "Confound the code!" said the Professor. "I have 
 backed down completely, and will not go on the field to 
 see one of my young friends murder his best friend. It 
 was only the day before this difference happened that 
 Charles Windom told me that he admired, trusted and es 
 teemed Carter Lee more than any man living, and this 
 thing must stop ! " 
 
 "Let me see you a moment privately," said Wilmer. 
 
 They retired from the room ; but, to the Professor's 
 amazement, the peaceful, courteous manner of young 
 Wilmer had changed to a freezing hauteur not to be trifled 
 with. 
 
 "This is a direct reflection upon me, sir ! It is child's 
 play, and I don't propose to be the medium for such 
 practices. Unless this duel is carried out as you yourself 
 proposed it should be you acting as the accredited rep 
 resentative of Mr. Windom and, therefore, assuming the 
 role of his second I say, unless you act in good faith, 
 ourpositions will be changed from seconds to principals." 
 
 "My dear sir! you cannot mean it you surely do not 
 think that I would fight a duel ! " 
 
 "If you decline, sir, nothing less than personal chas 
 tisement is left to me, and I shall certainly inflict it. " 
 
 " Chastise me ! Youngman, I was barbarous enough in 
 my younger days to fight a number of duels, and fear is 
 not one of my elements. I'll meet you when and 
 where you please ! " As the Professor said this his face 
 was the picture of rage. To be taunted with cowardice 
 by a stripling whom he had taught years before at Yale, 
 was too much for his irascible temperament, and he, forget 
 ting the peaceful mission upon which he had called, was 
 ready nay, eager to listen to that "code" which he 
 professed to despise as a relic of barbarism. Meanwhile, 
 Colonel Adams had handed to Carter Lee the apology 
 written by Charles Windom to Amanda, in which he had 
 nothing to say of the man whom he had challenged to 
 fight a duel, except words of praise. For Amanda had 
 informed him that no offense had been intended by Carter
 
 132 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 Lee, and had urged him to withdraw the words which 
 seemed so insulting. This he had declined to do, and 
 she told Colonel Adams of the scene as it occurred, and 
 appealed to him to effect a reconciliation. Professor Von 
 Donhoff had at first refused to deliver Windom's letter 
 to Lee, but no other acquaintance of Windom would act 
 in that capacity, and he declined until persuaded by 
 Colonel Adams that by that means only could the duel be 
 averted. 
 
 Amanda did not know that a challenge had been sent 
 to Lee indeed, she ha,d but a vague idea of what a 
 "challenge" was; but her gentle heart intuitively di 
 vined the serious nature of the difference between them. 
 The two men stood facing each other defiantly as 
 Colonel Adams and Carter Lee, a look of relief upon the 
 faces of each, entered, for it was evident that Carter L<> 
 had acquiesced in the proposition made by Colonel 
 Adams. They were astounded at the unexpected im 
 pression of Professor Von Donhoff to Wilmer, and each 
 looked to the latter for an explanation. 
 
 "It is to be settled, Wilmer, as you suggested, by a 
 board of honor," said Lee. 
 
 "Ah, indeed! Will you serve me in the same capacity, 
 Lee?" 
 
 Lee knew Professor Von Donhoffs temperament better 
 than Wilmer did, and, quickly appreciating the situa 
 tion, said: "Certainly; at any time, with this proviso, 
 however, that Professor Von Donhoff is not to be either 
 principal or second." 
 
 "Good day, gentlemen," said Wilmer. "I will snk 
 another friend who will not make any conditions." 
 
 Professor Von Donhoff bowed. But Carter Lee stepped 
 between Wilmer and the door, and, with a smile, which 
 faded into a look of earnest entreaty, as he saw how 
 aggrieved his friend was, said : "1 beg of you, Wilmer, 
 to hear Colonel Adams, and learn through him that 
 nothing was farther from Professor Von Donhoffs in 
 tention than to give offense to you. I esteem his unself 
 ish character more than I thought was possible ono 
 week ago. You have misjudged each other; and tV 
 fact that such a misunderstanding can so quickly suggest 
 another duel, decides me, after this unfortunate affair
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 133 
 
 has boon settled, to abandon its advocacy as a means of 
 settling differences between gentlemen." 
 
 Wilmer was at heart a good fellow, and very sensible, 
 withal. Therefore, recognizing the force of Lee's argu 
 ments, he apologized to the gentlemen ; but added that 
 the affair was altogether beyond his comprehension, 
 and he would have nothing further to do with it. Thus 
 they parted, and Lee congratulated himself at this 
 bloodless end to an awkward situation. Meanwhile the 
 approval of Windom was yet to be secured, but that, 
 Colonel Adams assured him, was a foregone conclusion. 
 
 The imperious nature of Charles Windom, however, 
 would brook no '-interference from outsiders," as lie 
 styled the efforts of his friends who composed the 
 "board of honor." Though Lee's written agreement 
 to abide by the decision of said board was shown him, 
 he declined to make any concession, and insisted on 
 a humiliating apology or "the satisfaction usually 
 accorded to a gentleman under such circumstances." 
 
 Lee, who had been greatly relieved when Colonel 
 Adams had proposed that the matter should thus be 
 amicably settled, was amazed and indignant at the re 
 ceipt of Wmdom's second note, which was borne him by 
 another party who had consented to act as Windom's 
 second. 
 
 He w r as naturally singularly free from malice, and he 
 loved the sister of this man who thus forced this issue 
 upon him. If he retreated before such a challenge, she 
 would despise him as he would despise himself. If he 
 killed her brother, she would hate him and esteem him as 
 a murderer. 
 
 Fate seemed unkind to him ; and thus they met at the 
 famous dueling ground on the Savannah river, midway 
 between the State lines of Georgia and South Carolina 
 these two devoted friends of one month before, facing 
 each other with loaded revolvers ready to shoot each 
 other to death ! And the duel was utterly without logi 
 cal excuse; and it was fought to the bitter end. 
 
 Colonel Adams had exhausted every resource at his 
 command to prevent the duel, and, as a last expedient, he 
 had informed Amanda that she alone could prevent it. 
 Though she lost no time, the two young men had left the
 
 134 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 city before she could communicate with them. No one 
 knew where they had gone except their seconds and sur 
 geons, and with a heavy heart Colonel Adams returned 
 to New Haven and informed his wife and daughter that 
 nothing more could be done. 
 
 A gentle, sweet-tempered girl Amanda had been all her 
 life, and her chief happiness had seemed to be to yield to 
 others; but a day had transformed her into a resolute 
 woman. 
 
 With the thrift usual with New England girls, Amanda 
 had saved a considerable sum from the monthly allow 
 ance which had been given to her for many years by her 
 father, and, without informing any one of her purpose, 
 she drew the money placed to her credit in the bank. 
 Meanwhile Colonel Adams returned to New York, and, at 
 her request, took Amanda with him. He left Amanda at 
 the home of a friend who had often been their guest in 
 New Haven. It was under these circumstances that 
 Amanda sent a note to the hotel where Carter Lee 
 boarded, asking him to call upon her immediately. The 
 bearer returned with the announcement that Mr. Lee had 
 gone South the day before. He had given her his address 
 in Georgia, and, impulsively, she decided to go South 
 also. Thus, leaving her friend under the impression that 
 she was going back to her home in New Haven, she left 
 for the South by the first train, which went through to 
 Georgia without change of cars, determined to prevent 
 the duel even if she had to go upon the so-called "field 
 of honor." Mrs. Adams knew of her visit to her New 
 York friend and supposed that she was still there. 
 
 XVII. 
 
 Fortunately in the South a woman is always esteemed 
 above reproach until she is proven guilty of a crime 
 against good morals or society, and slander dare not 
 assail a young, defenceless girl. 
 
 Amanda comforted herself with the thought that her 
 conduct inthisundertakingto makoajourney of hundreds 
 of miles to a distant State, unaccompanied by any one, 
 and unexpected by any one, would be pardoned when it
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 135 
 
 was known that she acted with the sole desire and inten 
 tion of preventing, by her presence, a duel to the death 
 between the man whom she thought was blameless and 
 his antagonist whom she knew loved her more than any 
 one on earth. 
 
 Amanda arrived at the Georgia village near Lee's plan 
 tation just as the sun was setting over the forest and fields, 
 the very day when the encounter took place a few miles 
 distant. She left the vehicle on reaching her destination, 
 and approached the old residence. A few "pickanin 
 nies " were playing about the neglected premises, and 
 scurried from her presence like a startled covey of par 
 tridges. 
 
 She rang the door bell repeatedly, but there was no 
 response, and she was about to leave the piazza and ven 
 ture to the nearest servant's house, when, as she turned, 
 she met Bob, hat in hand, and evidently ready for those 
 exaggerated professions which meant the anticipation of 
 a "pourboire." But, as Amanda turned to greet this 
 old family servant, his obsequious smiles and humble 
 demeanor were suddenly succeeded by a look of con 
 sternation, as he uttered: " Mandy, Mandy, come to 
 life!" and he returned whence he came without expla 
 nation. 
 
 Amanda stood irresolute, and looked with wonder at 
 this remarkable greeting. Was the man crazy ? 
 
 Her surprise was relieved by Caroline, the buxom 
 spouse of the redoubtable Bob. 
 
 Carolina was much younger tha.n Bob, and knew noth 
 ing of the secret history of this " Mandy," of whom. Bob 
 spoke; so, with a cuff, she allowed Bob to depart; then, 
 with a courtesy, said, respectfully : " Don't mind my ole 
 man, Miss, but walk into de house. Bob got 'ligion last 
 Sunday and ain't bin hisself sence." 
 
 "But what did he mean by calling me 'Mandy'?" 
 said Amanda, entering the parlor after her sable guide, 
 
 "I don't know, Miss; Bob ain't ben hisself sence Sun 
 day, and to-day is Chuseday, ma'am, and we is expect 
 ing Marse Cyarter back to-night, ma'am r " 
 
 " Mr. Lee is not at home, then? " 
 
 " No, ma'am ; but he's a-gwine to come sometimo 
 to-day, sartain ; 'cause he tole us so,"
 
 136 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 " Where has he gone? " 
 
 "Don't know, ma'am; all I know is dat when Marse 
 Cyarter teks a, notion to go anywhar, he's a-gwine, and 
 when he says he'll be back on a day sot, he's mighty 
 sure to come." 
 
 " Well, I will remain here until he returns, for I have 
 come a long distance to see him," said Amanda, after a 
 moment's hesitation. 
 
 "Sartainly, ma'am; jist make yourself at home, 
 but " 
 
 "But what?" asked Amanda. Caroline was twisting 
 her apron in her finger, and was evidently embarrassed, 
 yet desirous of saying more. 
 
 " But what were you going to say ? " said Amanda. 
 
 "Jes' dis, ma'am dat you is powerful young to be 
 trav'lin' 'bout de country widout nobody wid you, 
 ma'am." 
 
 " It is true," said Amanda ; and intuitively she decided 
 to make this kindly looking black woman her confidant. 
 "It is true, my good woman; but I feel that I have a 
 right to call upon him ; he is a very good friend of mine." 
 
 As she said this she handed her a photograph of Carter 
 Lee, which he had given her two weeks before this day. 
 
 " Is this not a good likeness ? " she said. 
 
 The woman took it and looked from it to Amanda, 
 and back again to the picture. "Yes, ma'am; it is a 
 splendid pictur' uv Marse Cyarter," she said. "But, 
 Miss, hit's as good a pictur' uv you ! Ef you would tek 
 off dem clothes and could put on Marse Cyarter 's " 
 then she laughed immoderately "but in course you 
 can't do dat, fur you ain't made like a man but ef you 
 could do it, why, den you'd look in de face I mean" 
 laughing again "jest like dis pictur'." 
 
 Again she was told of the wonderful resemblance 
 between Lee and herself, and yet she had never before 
 attached any importance to it. 
 
 Evidently Caroline did not mean to insult or offend her, 
 for she handed the photograph back to her with a cour 
 tesy, and stood with arms akimbo, examining Amanda 
 again. 
 
 " You looks jist like her, too," she said 
 
 " Like whom? " asked Amanda.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 137 
 
 "Come up stairs, and I'll show you, ma'am; you 
 mustn't tell Marse Cyarter, dough, fur he aint never seed 
 it, an' my ole man jist hanged it on de wall last Sun 
 day." 
 
 Curious to see the sequel to this singular statement, 
 Amanda followed the woman until she was ushered into 
 "Marse Henry's room," as Caroline called it. It had 
 once been the choicest bed-chamber in the large, old man 
 sion, and yet it was distinctively a bachelor's apart 
 ment. 
 
 "Yes, ma'am ; my ole man say dis room is jist lack it 
 was, only dat ar' pictur' warn't in it." 
 
 But already Amanda stood gazing at the image of 
 herself, dressed in the manner peculiar to the period of 
 the sixties. She was startled, but fascinated by it, and 
 the more she studied it, the more she saw that the resem 
 blance to herself was startling. 
 
 " Who was this woman? " she finally asked Caroline. 
 
 " Pardon me, Miss Adams," said a strong voice at the 
 door; " but 1 have followed you from the rail way station, 
 having recognized you, although I only met you in the 
 audience at New Haven when I lectured there, on which 
 occasion our Mr. Carter Lee was your escort. I saw that 
 you were alone to-day, and thought it proper that I 
 should offer you my services." 
 
 Amanda recognized the "Bishop" whose eloquence had 
 pleasantly surprised his cultured audience in New Haven, 
 for Carter Lee had told her in the presence of her friends, 
 and in his presence, that he had been a slave of his 
 father, when he approached them after his lecture. 
 
 "I am very glad, indeed, to see you, Bishop, and will 
 explain to you my object in coming here alone; but can 
 you tell me who this is? I mean, did you know the lady, 
 and is she still living? " 
 
 " No, Miss Adams ; she is dead. I knew her well, and will 
 tell you about her at another time, but a graver matter 
 needs our attention immediately." 
 
 Amanda turned pale, and would have fallen had he not 
 caught and supported her. 
 
 "Is he hurt? Am 1 too late to prevent this awful duel? 
 Oh, tell me that Mr. Lee is not hurt ! " 
 
 " He was only slightly wounded in the arm and left the
 
 138 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 field immediately, going north by the train which passed 
 an hour ago. But Mr. Windom is seriously, if not fa 
 tally wounded, and he lies in the room below this, and 
 needs all the attention we can give him. Will you not 
 assist us? We need a, lady's skill." 
 
 ' God have mercy ! " said Amanda. " My Mr. Windom 
 wounded, and Mr. Lee a murderer! " 
 
 "No, Miss, not a murderer: he acted very nobly. He 
 fired in the air five times, and would have adjusted mat 
 ters then had Mr. Windom consented ; but he demanded 
 that the pistols be reloaded, and that they should fire 
 until the finish. At the first fire thereafter Mr. Lee was 
 shot in the right arm, but he transferred his pistol into 
 his left hand and fired, with fatal effect, I fear, upon Mr. 
 Windom. This being the nearest residence, and at Mr. 
 Lee's command, he was brought here, and the surgeon is 
 attending him now." 
 
 "I will go to him at once," said she, with the decision 
 characteristic of such gentle natures as hers, when the 
 time comes for its display. 
 
 "How can you explain your presence here, Miss 
 Amanda? The surgeon is from New Haven." 
 
 "It does not matter; it is my duty, and I know I will 
 make a more serviceable nurse than this inexperienced 
 woman here." 
 
 "I have no doubt of it," said the Bishop ; forgetting 
 himself he added: "Your mother was the best nurse I 
 ever knew." 
 
 "My mother!" 
 
 Regaining his presence of mind, he added : " Yes, Miss, 
 I knew your mother when you were an infant, and she 
 nursed your father during his illness with typhoid fever 
 when he was an officer in the United States army." 
 
 "Oh!" said Amanda, "I don't know anything about 
 that; but I know that mamma nursed papa well if he was 
 ever ill. Lead the way, please, to the invalid's room. 
 Mr. Windom is an old friend of mine, and his sister is my 
 most intimate friend. But who is the surgeon from New 
 Haven?" 
 
 " His name is Dr. DuBose." 
 
 " Oh, that is fortunate ; he also is an especial friend of 
 ours,"
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 139 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 " But, Dr. DuBose, what will papa and mamma think of 
 my silence what will the world Bay when it is known 
 that I am in a distant State unattended by any one 
 except our invalid and yourself, in the house of a young 
 bachelor who has nearly killed his best friend? " 
 
 " The injury to your reputation might be irreparable, 
 my dear Miss Amanda, if I were not present to explain 
 it. Any undue excitement in or about this house will re 
 sult fatally to Charlie Windom. Your departure, or the 
 arrival of Colonel and Mrs. Adams, might result very 
 seriously. Colonel Adams is very wise and will make 
 somereasonable explanation of your absence, for neither 
 he nor your mother will doubt that some good motive 
 has caused you to leave home." DuBose spoke thus, 
 but in his mind he felt that it would be extremely difficult 
 to satisfy ''the public" upon these points without go 
 ing into details of which he was ignorant himself. Was 
 Amanda engaged to be married to either Lee or Win- 
 dom? What Wcis the explanation ? Admitting that an 
 engagement did exist, was such a journey admissible 
 under the circumstances? She had told him simply that 
 her sole object in coming South was to prevent this duel, 
 but she had not explained how she had learned of the 
 difficulty which led to it. Of this, too, he was ignorant. 
 At the last hour Windom had informed him that he was 
 going South to meet a man in a duel which nothing 
 could avert ; that the man in question was Carter Lee, 
 and that he depended upon him as his life-long friend, to 
 accompany him in the capacity of surgeon. In an hour 
 from the moment when this request was made they were 
 en route to Sand Bar Ferry, and in three days thereafter 
 the catastrophe had happened. Windom still hovered 
 between life and death, the wound in his head making 
 him delirious most of the time. 
 
 The young physician was thus subjected to an ordeal 
 that might have shaken the constancy of Damon and 
 Pythias. His patient, who would owe his life to his skill 
 and devotion, if he recovered, was his life-long friend; 
 and he, himself was the rejected suitor of the young lady
 
 140 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 who had thus defied all conventional laws in order to 
 save the life of one of the participants in this duel. 
 Which one? He appreciated, as no other man could, 
 her purity of character and loyalty of purpose, and yet 
 he wondered if she could pass through such an experience 
 unscathed by the tongue of calumny. 
 
 "Very well," resumed Amanda; "I will do whatever 
 you advise me to do, Doctor. 1 know you will shield me 
 from harm, and in the end it will all come right." 
 
 It was with an effort that DuBose curbed his desire to 
 tell her that this chance remark kindled anew his passion 
 ate love for her, and that he longed to shield her from 
 harm all his life. His innate sense of honor admonished 
 him that the time, place, and the circumstances surround 
 ing him forbade any declaration of his attachment for 
 her. 
 
 The groans of the sufferer in the next room caused them 
 to return to his chamber at this juncture, but DuBose, 
 after feeling his pulse, quietly beckoned her away from 
 his bedside. 
 
 "He will rest better presently," he said; "and perfect 
 quiet is best." 
 
 At his invitation, she strolled with him into the garden 
 adjoining the lawn, and soon they were seated under the 
 great scuppernong grape-arbor, which, though consisting 
 of one vine only, covered nearly two acres. 
 
 "Dr. DuBose, do you think that dueling is ever justi 
 fiable? " she asked. " J do not mean to criticise our un 
 fortunate friends whom I have neither the right nor the 
 inclination to judge; but I ask your opinion as a Chris 
 tian and a gentleman." 
 
 Just as she asked this question, their attention was 
 attracted by a commotion among numerous red ants 
 near their feet. These little ants were industriously tug 
 ging at a little morsel of bread, seeking by their united 
 efforts to bear it to their storehouse. 
 
 " Pardon me, Miss Amanda, but is not the intelligence 
 evinced by those ants the best object-lesson in natural 
 history ? I don't think any treatise I ever read is so con 
 vincing concerning the advantages of co-operation of la 
 bor as these little ants have displayed," said DuBose, 
 wishing to divert her mind from dueling,
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 141 
 
 "Perhaps you are right," she answered; "but I have 
 never read such essays, and I neither know nor care to 
 know anything about political economy. That subject 
 comes under that head, doesn't it?" 
 
 The Doctor smiled and replied : 
 
 "Yes, I believe it does; and I really envy brightwomen 
 their power to limit the field of intellectual effort, as 
 nearly all of them do in this country. Now, take astron 
 omy, that beautiful science, for instance ' 
 
 "Yes, that is a good illustration," she replied, inter 
 rupting him. "After all the work of your so-called sci 
 entists, who knows anything a bout it? Who ca,n prove 
 that the sun, or moon, or the stars are so many thou 
 sands, or millions of miles from our earth? How do 
 you account for the expression: 'He knows no more 
 about it than the man in the moon ? ' ' 
 
 " Don't you believe in the existence of that individual? 
 Don't you think people live in the moon? " 
 
 "No, I don't; do you?" 
 
 DuBose laughed, his object being to prevent her from 
 discussing the duel, rather than to instruct her. But 
 just at that moment a large black ant appeared on the 
 scene and, seeing a prize being borne away by the little 
 red ants, it pounced down upon them as the,y formed a 
 phalanx for mutual protection, and by its superior 
 strength, defeated them and bore off the prize in triumph. 
 
 "Miss Amanda," said DuBose, "that is the answer to 
 your first question ; what do you think of it? " 
 
 "I think it is shameful!" she replied, astonished her 
 self at the indignation which this struggle between the 
 strong and the weak had caused. "It was all that I 
 could do to restrain the impulse to place my foot upon 
 that big black tyrant and 
 
 "Crush the life out of him ? " suggested DuBose. 
 
 "No, I would not be so cruel," she said, laughing; 
 "but I would like to deprive him of his infamous 
 triumph." 
 
 "And 'render unto Caesar the things that are 
 Caesar's?'" 
 
 "What an absurd comparison. You surely don't 
 think that these insignificant little ants can feel as peo 
 ple do?"
 
 142 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 "Why not? I think they exhibit very human traits, 
 don't you?" 
 
 "And the black ant very inhuman traits." 
 
 "Granted; but 'inhuman' means cruel, barbarous; 
 and people excel in those traits. Now, man, in his supe 
 rior wisdom, has established remedies through courts, but 
 when the law is powerless to repress insupportable griev 
 ances, human passions will frequently demand ' an eye 
 for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth,' just as those little 
 ants tried to do." 
 
 " But they failed, and the oppressor triumphed." 
 
 "Exactly so- and that is why these 'barbarous 
 Southerners,' as we New Englanders are in the habit of 
 calling them, resort to 'the code' fight duels. Now, 
 without expressing my opinion as to the morality of 
 dueling, I ask you, if you were one of those little ants, 
 and there was a way to meet your oppressor on equal 
 terms, even at the risk of your life, would you do it? " 
 
 " I am but a poor, weak woman, but I must say that I 
 am afraid that my poor human nature would cause me 
 to do that very thing." 
 
 "Then you don't blame people for fighting duels? 
 How you will shock the folks at home! " This with mock 
 gravity. 
 
 "You need not be quizzing me in that manner, and you 
 shall not dodge the issue : Would you fight a duel? " 
 
 "Only in one case, Miss Amanda : if I loved a woman, 
 I would fight a hundred duels to protect her good name; 
 I would not resent an insult to myself in that way." 
 
 There was a tenderness and a pathos in the tones of his 
 voice which shecould not fail to understand ; and, though 
 he strove in vain to repress the look of love which shone 
 in his eyes, she understood it all. At the moment she did 
 not appreciate fully the import of his words, uttered in a 
 tone which love modulated in spite of every effort of his 
 will to prevent it; but long afterwards she did recall his 
 words and manner. For the unspoken declaration, like 
 the unwritten laws which govern humanity, was pictured 
 in his face and engraved on her heart, which \\as 
 sad, indeed, because of her inability to alleviate his 
 trouble. 
 
 Summoning his will to prevent further speech, he said
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 143 
 
 to her: ''Let us go in, Miss Amanda; our invalid must 
 need our presence by this time." 
 
 This utterance was the tone of the strong man, the 
 self-reliant and self-sacrificing physician, who felt that 
 he had narrowly missed being a traitor to his helpless 
 friend and patient, who he knew loved Amanda with 
 a love that seemed idolatry. He offered his hand to aid 
 her to rise, and she pressed it so fervently that his reso 
 lution to be true to Windom was almost abandoned. 
 
 He longed to tell her how long he had loved her, and 
 to assure her that this love had only been strengthened 
 by time; and yet he felt that she had not experienced 
 any change of feeling toward him since the day when 
 she, a child in years but a woman in consideration for 
 the feelings of others, had assured him that she loved 
 him as a brother should be loved. It takes a girl to be 
 thus considerately cruel ; men can't do it. 
 
 He could not refrain from the thought that Windom 
 might have forfeited her love by thus recklessly throwing 
 away his opportunity to marry this lovely girl. And, 
 just as he was about to yield to this train of reasoning, 
 she exclaimed : 
 
 "What a noble character he has; the utterance in his 
 delirium is never malicious but ever loving or in praise 
 of some one or something. I am so thankful that I am 
 here to nurse him." 
 
 "So am I; weak as he is, he knows of your presence, 
 and when your hand touches his brow, his smile, even 
 with his eyes closed, shows that he knows that the one 
 person he loves most of all the world is with him." This 
 expression was the acme of self-sacrifice, for Amanda 
 could not fail to know of his former preference for her. 
 
 Amanda blushed, but turned her head away, for tears 
 would force themselves forward as this touching allusion 
 was made, and she could not fail to see that Windom's 
 life now hung by a slender thread indeed. 
 
 " And the noblest trait I think is his constant praise 
 of Lee; he loves him still," added DuBose. 
 
 "Say no more; I cannot bear it !" she replied. 
 
 Then she gave way to her grief, and, ignoring his pres 
 ence or the many manifestations which he had made 
 previously of love for her, she exclaimed finally: -'Oh!
 
 144 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 save him, Doctor, for my sake; I love him I love him 
 with all my heart! " 
 
 DuBose was startled by this unexpected announce 
 ment, and Amanda seemed to have just discovered the 
 fact herself. She was not fickle usually, but she now per 
 ceived that her very life seemed interwoven with the 
 noble sufferer whom Carter Lee had shot. 
 
 Where was Lee? She knew not, for nothing had been 
 heard from him since he left Sand Bar Ferry. 
 
 From that day Amanda seemed transformed to a 
 determined, though patient woman, but restrained in 
 manner as she had never been before. DuBose pressed 
 her hand gently the next time they met in the invalid's 
 room, and the appealing glance from her eyes was cor 
 rectly interpreted. He assured her that the confidence 
 reposed in him would not be abused, and did not again 
 allude to it. 
 
 Ah, life! how full of contradictions thou art! And 
 man, and woman, how blest thy dual natures! To-day 
 given to the worship of a human idol, whose charms of 
 mind and heart and person seem incomparable and sanc 
 tified by our purest love; to-morrow death robs one, and 
 the heart, which yesterday was radiant with happiness, 
 is the acme of desolation. Like a lovely garden cared for 
 by loving and skilled hands, deprived suddenly of its pro 
 tector and nourisher, the weeds of life supplant the flow 
 ers, until ruin stalks where plenty dwelt. 
 
 And, as Amanda gazed at the pallid features of the 
 unconscious sufferer who seemed destined so soon to die, 
 such a desolation, such a ruin seemed to threaten all her 
 future life. She realized that her life was intertwined 
 with that life which seemed fast ebbing away, and all 
 thoughts of conventional barriers were forgotten in the 
 one resolution to give all her attention, and thoughts, 
 and love to the stricken man who had sacrificed his life 
 vainly, madly, perhaps, but none the less for love of her. 
 
 It was on the evening of this day, when all hope of 
 Windom's recovery seemed lost, that Bishop Hunter 
 went North in search of Lee, to inform him of the prob 
 able fatal termination of the wound received by Windom, 
 and to prevent his marriage to Amanda by all means in 
 his power.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 145 
 
 Mrs. Windom and her daughter arrived and were at 
 Windom 's bedside that night, after the departure of the 
 negro bishop ; and from that day Windom experienced a 
 change for the better. He seemed to realize it all, with 
 out wearying his brain as to the cause of Amanda's 
 presence. He thought he interpreted aright the wistful 
 tenderness in her eyes, and his closed with a smile of 
 unspeakable happiness on his pallid lips, his hand clasped 
 in hers. 
 
 As soon as his convalescence was assured, Amanda 
 decided to return home immediately. She sympathized 
 with DuBose now, and delicacy admonished her to leave 
 this house which sheltered her two lovers, as soon as 
 possible. DuBose acquiesced in the wisdom and propri 
 ety of this step, as did Mrs. Windom, whose heart was 
 touched more deeply than ever by this additional evi 
 dence of Amanda's devotion to her son. At such times 
 mothers excuse many things not strictly proper; and 
 she smiled as Windom vainly entreated Amanda to 
 remain. 
 
 " Promise me that you will write to me, ".said Windom, 
 as he bade her farewell. " Promise me that much, at 
 least." 
 
 "Of course I will write to you, Mr. Windom; but you 
 must not expect me to be silly enough to to " 
 
 " What? " he asked, laughingly ;"to write as you feel, 
 my love? " 
 
 She blushed, and answered, with a pretty gesture : " Re 
 member, sir, I have not yet given you the right to ad 
 dress me in that manner. Indeed," moreseriously, " Mr. 
 Windom, until papa has given his approval of your 
 your request, you must not consider me other than a 
 friend; I cannot permit it!" This last expression was 
 decisive in manner and tone, for it was uttered to check 
 his attempt to caress her. To allow him to hold her 
 hand, and even to kiss it, when his life hung in the 
 balance, was one thing, but to permit any approach to 
 familiarity after he was on the sure road to convales 
 cence was quite another thing, and he loved her all the 
 more for this maidenly reserve. 
 
 "I submit because I have to," he said, his eyes ex 
 pressing his thoughts. "Tyrants are proverbial for 
 M. P.- 10
 
 146 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 utter relentlessness. But please don't write to me as if I 
 were your mortal enemy, and please let me write as I 
 feel, if I cannot say my sweet, precious darling." 
 
 She was out of the hall in a moment, afraid to trust 
 herself with such an ardent pleader, and soon, bidding 
 him a formal, though friendly farewell, she was driven to 
 the railwa,y station by Dr. DuBose, who greeted her 
 pressure of the hand with such a fervent clasp as to 
 cause her to cry out with pain. 
 
 "Forgive me, Miss Amanda; I would not hurt you for 
 the world, but you don't know cannot know how much 
 I will miss you in this wilderness. Windom owes his life 
 to you, and I owe you " 
 
 " What? " said Amanda, as he hesitated. 
 
 "A life-long grudge for giving to him what I asked for 
 first " 
 
 "Good-by," said she, extending her hand, as the train 
 approached; "you have been so kind and good to me, 
 and are very, very dear to me." Thus they parted. 
 
 She could not find it in her heart to reproach DuBose 
 for addressing her again, and she felt peculiarly blessed. 
 
 DuBose loved her; Professor Von Donhoff worshiped 
 her; and Windom, whom she loved, had proved himself 
 a modern Don Quixote for very love of her What 
 woman could have blamed him ? 
 
 XIX. 
 
 During the long journey northward, Amanda had 
 ample opportunity for reflection. While en route she 
 learned that she would reach New Haven at an incon 
 venient hour at night and decided to telegraph her 
 friend, Kitty DeBrosses, from Baltimore that she would 
 take the liberty of staying with her one night. Mr. 
 DeBrosses and Colonel Adams had been intimate friends 
 for many years, and it was at the suggestion of Mr. 
 DeBrosses that Amanda had attended a finishing school 
 the previous year in New York City. 
 
 Her life as a school-girl in New York was brightened 
 and made cheerful by the many hospitable attentions lav 
 ished upon her by Kitty DeBrosses and her father, with
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 147 
 
 whom she was a great favorite. Mr. DeBrosses lived 
 with his daughter in a handsome mansion on the ave 
 nue, his wife having died when his daughter was a little 
 child. The governess then was the privileged house 
 keeper now, so that the young lady had all tlie pleasure 
 that a dt'butante, blessed with wealth, social position, 
 and leisure can have. 
 
 Mr. DeBrosses, though past his three-score-and-ten 
 years, was a vigorous, hale old gentleman with a youth 
 ful heart and commanding intellect. 
 
 He had been a noted lawyer, but was now president of 
 
 the Trust Company ; and one of his first acts upon 
 
 assuming this office was the appointment of Colonel 
 John Adams as one of the attorneys of that powerful 
 corporation. 
 
 It was but natural, therefore, that Amanda should 
 advise her friend that she would stop over a day with 
 her on her return from the South. 
 
 "The South," in the minds of young ladies of the 
 Kitty DeBrosses type, means visions of Lenten festivities 
 at the Ponce De Leon; regattas on the waters at St. 
 Augustine, or the St. John's river ; and endless cotillons, 
 and whist parties, and tennis games galore. Therefore 
 Miss Kitty was on the qui vive to see and gossip with 
 Amanda, and the result was that she persuaded her 
 father to accompany her to the station, and met 
 Amanda on the arrival of the train. 
 
 " Has she met any of the one hundred and fifty? Did 
 she meet Mr. McAllen in his native city, Savannah?" 
 soliloquized the young lady, as she crossed on the ferry 
 boat to Jersey City. Amanda was equally anxious to 
 see her friend, for she had left for the South the day after 
 she had received Kitty DeBrosses' invitation to herself 
 and Mary Windom to make her a visit, and she wished 
 to explain why no reply had been written. 
 
 It required but a glance into Amanda's face to know 
 that social gayeties had not occupied her during her 
 sojourn at the South, and Miss Kitty was puzzled to 
 define the meaning of Amanda's careworn expression 
 and abstracted manner. 
 
 The old gentleman greeted her with his usual hearty 
 and genuine welcome, while Kitty's embrace was demon-
 
 148 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 strative and effusive. In very truth, this superlative 
 manner of greeting her friends, while it would have 
 seemed perfectly unaffected and natural in an unconven 
 tional Southern girl, rather repelled Amanda, whose 
 manner, tone, and modes of thought and action were 
 essentially Northern. 
 
 She felt that a genuine delight did not need this social 
 veneering, to which society's votaries among women, and 
 politicians among men are generally given. Again, Miss 
 Kitty, Amanda thought, was a little too "fast" to be 
 entirely congenial to her, with her Puritan notions, 
 strengthened by a natural modesty which was to her as 
 the aroma is to the flower. Her tastes were essentially 
 refined, while Miss DeBrosses' rather inclined to adopt 
 the ways of the so-called "smart set." 
 
 Even in her sad state of mind, Amanda smiled as Miss 
 DeBrosses alluded to the. last swell entertainment as a 
 "function," while they were rolling along the asphalt 
 pavement of the avenue to her home. Luxury seemed 
 born with this young New York debutante the carriage, 
 the servants, and all the appointments were in striking 
 contrast to the country home in Georgia and the 
 "buggy" in which Amanda had been driven to the sta 
 tion by Dr. DuBose two days before. And yet, thirty 
 years previous, the planter who owned that old planta 
 tion home was a far richer and more influential man 
 than his former classmate at Princeton University, Mr. 
 DeBrosses, now a multi-millionaire. 
 
 After tea the two girls excused themselves, and were 
 soon reclining in their room; and, once in this favorite 
 attitude for feminine confidential conversation, they 
 "talked and talked," Miss DeBrosses being the principal 
 speaker. 
 
 "I declare, Amanda, you are harder to draw out than 
 a champagne cork; pray tell me everything" she said. 
 Amanda smiled, and answered: 
 
 "Well, Kitty, you are as bright and as effervescent as 
 champagne and you look so happy." With a silvery 
 laugh, she replied : 
 
 " My looks are not deceptive, either ; I am as happy as 
 the day is short." 
 
 " Then the days are not long enough ? "
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 149 
 
 "The days may be, but the nights are not; the hours 
 slip away like minutes. I do believe I could waltz two 
 hours without stopping." 
 
 Amanda sighed ; it was evident that something was the 
 matter with her, and Kitty said : 
 
 "You are too tired to talk, Amanda, and I must leave 
 you to your slumbers." 
 
 "No, no; don't go; if it is so gay and joyous with you, 
 it is for you to tell me everything; for what I have to say 
 is saddening yes, sad, sad, indeed." 
 
 In truth, Kitty DeBrosses was not as happy as she 
 claimed to be, for she was greatly annoyed at Lee's long 
 silence and inattention, and she was almost reaching that 
 point which leads to the resentment of a woman scorned. 
 But to no human being would she admit it; and, least 
 of all, to Carter Lee himself. She would teach him a les 
 son that he would heed henceforth when they met again. 
 
 Rapidly these thoughts coursed through her brain 
 when she suddenly perceived that Amanda was weeping, 
 and then she did her utmost to console her friend. Was 
 it possible that Amanda had a similar grievance to tor 
 ment her? Gradually the whole story of the duel, except 
 ing, of course, any allusion to her attachment to Windom, 
 was told by Amanda. Nor had she mentioned the name 
 of Carter Lee, and Kitty DeBrosses listened with that 
 jicute interest which such recitals always enlist in the 
 minds of young ladies ; for, if they can't fight duels, they 
 constitute the casus belli in nine-tenths of all the duels 
 fought. 
 
 But when the story was almost finished, she spoke of 
 Carter Lee as one of the principals to the duel, and she 
 wondered at the agitation displayed by Kitty DeBrosses 
 at the mention of his name. Lee had never spoken of his 
 acquaintance with Mr. DeBrosses and his interesting 
 daughter, and his New Haven acquaintances supposed 
 that his social pleasures in New York were limited to 
 his friends in the two clubs to which he belonged, the 
 Manhattan, and that of the Southern Society. 
 
 In like manner, Amanda's distress surprised her friend, 
 who had never seen her in tears before; and it appealed 
 to the sympathy of the generous girl. 
 
 Neither she nor her father had road the brief telegraphic
 
 150 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 item in the great dailies announcing, first, that a duel 
 had been fought, and the supplementary special, a few 
 days later, which stated that Charles Windoin had died 
 from the wound thus received. 
 
 The history of the world in a day is compressed in too 
 small a compass, in the columns of the daily newspapers, 
 to admit of more than a brief reference to the death of 
 the world's most famous men. The busy man of affairs 
 gives but a glance at such items, and calls the news a, 
 coup d'oeil. 
 
 But insignificant as were the lives of two young men, 
 like Windom and Lee, to the world at large, they were of 
 more importance to these two girls than were the lives of 
 the most noted men of present or past distinction. To 
 a true woman, her lover is a hero, so long as he is her 
 lover. 
 
 But, if Amanda had known all that had transpired 
 between Carter Lee and Kitty DeBrosses, she would have 
 perceived that the most heroic ideal is shattered when a 
 woman perceives that her beau ideal is no longer her 
 lover. Even though she was ignorant that they were 
 acquainted with each other, she could not fail to notice 
 that Miss Catherine DeBrosses clutched her fingers nerv 
 ously more than once during the recital of the events 
 narrated. And the climax was reached when she ven 
 tured the remark that her whole heart went forth in 
 sympathy to Mary Windom, because of her love for Lee 
 and his undoubted attachment to her. 
 
 The face of Kitty DeBrosses then suddenly assumed a 
 look so hard and stern that Amanda's distress did not 
 keep her from observing it. So impressed was she with 
 this strange, hard look upon that beautiful face, that 
 was wont to be as radiantly lovely as a rose in bloom, 
 and as free from care, that she ceased speaking a 
 moment, then said : 
 
 -'What is the matter, Kitty? Have I said anything 
 to offend you?" 
 
 "No, indeed, Amanda; but I was just thinking how 
 fickle and ' unstable as water ' all men are. They are not 
 worthy the love of deluded, deceived, foolish women ! " 
 
 Amanda was astonished at this expression of feeling 
 from Kitty DeBrosses, the proudest, and yet the most
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 151 
 
 coquettish girl of her acquaintance. She had frequently 
 shocked Amanda by the freedom of her criticisms of some 
 of her admirers, or of men at large. She frankly avowed 
 she did not object to a flirtation, and rather liked to have 
 gentlemen address her, even though she had no idea of 
 accepting them, and felt no more interest in them after 
 the conquest had been made. Though she was but a year 
 older than Amanda, she already numbered her admirers 
 by the score, and had rejected a round dozen of them 
 this, her first, "season." 
 
 "Could it be possible that the snarer was caught in her 
 own toils, and if so, by whom? Can it be Carter Lee?" 
 thought Amanda. 
 
 Her face must have reflected this thought, for Miss 
 DeBrosses said : 
 
 "You need not ask me my meaning, Amanda, for my 
 remark did apply especially to Mr. Carter Lee. The last 
 night he was in New York he called to see me, and we 
 talked at length of dueling and and I did not think that 
 he would treat me so !-" And then Kitty DeBrosses lost her 
 composure utterly, and was in tears. She did not 
 express any sympathy for poor Windom, lying on his 
 bed a sufferer, perhaps, for life; nor for Amanda, now 
 that she learned that Carter Lee had fought this duel 
 almost immediately after she had entreated him, in tones 
 which he could not have misunderstood, never to become 
 a participant in a duel. Three weeks had passed, and 
 he had neither called to see her nor written a line to 
 her. Her blood boiled withindignationwhenshe thought 
 of how much he had said to her how much he had 
 allowed her to say to him. And now she learned that he 
 was evidently attached to another girl who reciprocated 
 that attachment. 
 
 No one who truly loved her would have treated her as 
 Lee had done under such circumstances. And this suc 
 cessful rival of hers she had invited to become herguest 
 because of her intimacy with Amanda Adams. She 
 racked her brain in vain for some excuse to withdraw 
 that invitation. Remembering, finally, that Amanda 
 was at that moment her guest and wondering, perhaps, 
 at her agitation, she said to her : 
 
 "Pardon me, Amanda; I did not intend to criticise
 
 152 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 your friend thus; I am sorry, however, for MissWindom, 
 if she is as much interested in him as your words would 
 imply; he is not worthy of her." 
 
 "I had no idea that you knew Mr. Lee," replied 
 Amanda ; " and if I can think and speak charitably of him, 
 I hope you will do so also. I think you do him great 
 injustice, my dear." 
 
 And then she told her friend how dearly she loved 
 Windom, and what a struggle it had been for her not to 
 hate Lee, who had thus stricken the only man she could 
 ever love. 
 
 Kitty DeBrosses was relieved by Amanda's agitation, 
 for nothing was farther from her wishes than to betray 
 the interest which she felt in Carter Lee; and, anxious to 
 remove the impression that she was still attached to a 
 man who had thus ignored her preference for him, she 
 said: 
 
 "I am glad that you feel that way, Amanda. I have 
 not the pleasureof Mr. Windom's acquaintance, but I am 
 more than willing to admit that he is worthy of the love 
 of the sweetest girl on earth. As for myself, I never ex 
 pect to meet a man whom I can love that way the one 
 being who is indispensable to my happiness has not put 
 in an appearance yet. Indeed, I am afraid that my 
 talents do not lie in that direction." 
 
 This was said in her natural manner, the same gay, 
 half-cynical, half-playful raillery for which she was noted 
 among her intimates. Then, kissing Amanda affection 
 ately, she said : 
 
 " Good night, my dear; I hope that your slumbers will 
 be more peaceful than Mr. Lee's ought to be." 
 
 But, for all that carelessness of speech and manner, it 
 was a stormy night for Kitty DeBrosses, whose pillow 
 was dampened by many bitter tears as she thought of 
 Lee, who seemed to have forgotten her existence. 
 
 As she and- her father bade Amanda farewell at the 
 railway station the next morning, the mask of gayety 
 was on her face, and no one who saw her then would 
 have supposed that Kitty DeBrosses had ever known 
 a care or sorrow.
 
 - THE MODERN PARIAH. 153 
 
 XX. 
 
 If Amanda was unchanged in manner or appearance, 
 she was shocked to see what sad changes a few short 
 weeks had made in her parents. Colonel and Mrs. 
 Adams had never been more affectionate, and were most 
 considerate in questioning her as to her experience in 
 Georgia, but they seemed ten years older. In vain did 
 she la,vish upon them all the artless affection of her 
 ingenuous nature, for she perceived, day by day, that on 
 indefinable change had come over these dear elderly 
 people, who seemed to her before her departure never to 
 have a care, and now seemed burdened with an appre 
 hension that they could not sha,ke off. 
 
 Gradually Colonel Adams led her to talk of the duel, 
 and she related all the facts with which the reader is 
 familiar. 
 
 "And which of these two foolish young men do you like 
 most, my daughter? " 
 
 She blushed, then threw herself into his arms as she 
 had so often done when a child, and gave way to her 
 feelings in tears. 
 
 By this one token the old good-fellowship was re 
 stored, and Colonel Adams felt that he would love and 
 cherish her as his only child all her life if she would reject 
 them both. 
 
 "Oh, papa, I've been cruel to Charlie Windom; but I 
 did not mean to be. I like Mr. Lee ever so much, but I 
 love Charlie Windom with all my heart." 
 
 " God bless you, my child ! It is just as I have hoped 
 for all these years; I am so much relieved to know that 
 it is Windom, and not Lee that you prefer." 
 
 " But, papa, I am so -so sorry for Mr. Lee." 
 
 "Oh! well, but men have to accustom themselves to 
 such things; you can't marry them both, and for my 
 part, I wish you would marry neither. What am I to 
 do when my pet leaves me to bless Windom's home? " 
 
 She did not answer in words, but in the old, old way 
 that gentleness which, when all else fails, is at once a 
 dependence and a protection.
 
 154 THE MODERN PARIAH. * 
 
 " What shall I do about it, papa? " 
 
 "Write to Lee at once write frankly, and tell him the 
 truth without evasion in any way. He is a manly, noble 
 young fellow, I think, and will understand and appre 
 ciate the situation. But his life and training are so dif 
 ferent from that to which we are accustomed at the 
 North, and plantation life at the South is so changed 
 from what it used to be, that I am thankful that you re 
 jected Lee. For that reason, and for that reason only, 
 I deplored what seemed to be a growing partiality for 
 Lee. Now, go and tell your mother the good news, and 
 make her as happy as you have made me." 
 
 "But, papa, you misunderstand the situation: Mr. 
 Lee has never addressed me, and I know that he is in 
 love with Mary Windom. I know this to be true, 
 though neither of them have told me so in words." 
 
 " Indeed; I don't understand how that is possible after 
 he knew you ; but if it is true, let Mary do her own writing. 
 If Lee loves her and she loves him, he will doubtless 
 make her happy. Yes, that is an excellent match, in 
 every respect; and I am glad to know that all my 
 anxiety was wasted., < All's well that ends well.' " 
 
 Amanda left him with a smile, which soon changed to 
 laughter, as she thought of the difference in his point of 
 view when he learned that it was Mary Windom, and 
 not herself, to whom Carter Lee was devoted." 
 
 In someunaccountable way thepress dispatches, printed 
 on the morning of Lee'sarrival in New York from the scene 
 of the duel, pronounced W 7 indom's wound a mortal one. A 
 few days later, an enterprising reporter on a New Haven 
 newspaper, resolved to get ahead of his cotemporaries 
 by preparing for publication a sensational resume of the 
 duel in which he relied largely upon his imagination, 
 concluding with a sketch of "the brilliant young gentle 
 man whoseuntimely end we arecalledupon to chronicle." 
 
 The printer, finding this sketch on the reporter's table 
 with other notes that were to be printed the next day, 
 inserted this sensational item, which had been prepared 
 in advance of Windom's anticipated death. Thus the 
 false report gained currency, and Lee read it with the 
 most poignant grief. 
 
 He bitterly reproached himself, and realized too late, he
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 155 
 
 thought, that this oneman whom he had slain was worth 
 more than the censure or approval of the whole 
 world. 
 
 And yet, even when on the dueling ground, he had 
 felt no more malice than did David when he fought Goliath. 
 But his friend was dying, and idleness was torture to 
 him. 
 
 In order to gratify that mythical power, public 
 opinion at the South, he had, he thought, destroyed his 
 own happiness, and that of the girl he loved, forever. It 
 did not make him desperate, but, on the contrary, creat 
 ed a longing in his nature to be charitable, in speech as 
 in net, henceforth to all mankind. 
 
 This was his state of mind when the old colored bishop 
 found him andimparted to him thehistory of Amanda's 
 birth and life. Thoughtherevelationthusmadeshocked 
 him beyond measure, he feltthat he could accomplish no 
 good end by remaining, and he sailed on the day ap 
 pointed. 
 
 Bishop Hunter's mission was to prevent the marriage 
 of Carter Lee to his niece; but had he known that this was 
 not contemplated, he would have respected his pledge 
 to Colonel Adams, and have remained silent. Helearned 
 his error in time to make no allusion concerning the 
 will in Amanda's favor. 
 
 Lee's letter to Mary Windom, written a week previous 
 to his departure, expressed his attachment to her, and 
 yet showed the heroic stamp of the man. It was not an 
 swered, because of her absence with her mother at the 
 bedside of her brother, and she did not receive it until her 
 return home, several weeks later. 
 
 He now realized how devotedly, passionately he 
 loved her; and after his letter was mailed he would have 
 given anything to have been able to recall it. He wrote 
 a dozen more and burned them all. He felt that he had 
 lost her irretrievably ; and there was no one in New York 
 to whom he felt like confiding his troubles. To talk of it 
 to Miss Kitty DeBrosses seemed to him, in his then 
 morbid mental state, sacrilegious. His respect for the 
 age of Mr. DeBrosses, who had passed through a simi 
 lar trouble in his youth, prevented him from calling up 
 on that venerable friend of his father. Dr. DuBose had
 
 156 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 informed Bishop Hunter that Windom would probably 
 die, and he had so told Lee. 
 
 By the common law, when one of the parties to a duel 
 is killed the survivor and the seconds are guilty of mur 
 der; and the participation in a duel, either as principal 
 or second, Avhen there is no fatal result, is a misdemeanor. 
 
 The Governor of Georgia had issued his requisition ( n 
 the Governor of New York for his arrest, and, though he 
 knew that such a law was a dead letter in the South, it 
 might be enforced to the extent of his being arrested 
 and carried back to Georgia. He interpreted Mary 
 Windom' s silence as a refusal to answer his letters, or to 
 recognize him henceforth. To remain quiet under such 
 circumstances was torture to him. "Travel travel 
 anywhere so that you find new scenes," said his con 
 science to him ; and thus he decided to take a long-antici 
 pated voyage to India and to travel in the Orient. 
 
 " Surely, every man has a good and an evil angel," 
 thought Lee, as he paced the deck of the outgoing steam 
 ship. "Two months ago I could truly have said that in 
 all my life I never had an enemy, and life for me WHS full 
 of hope; now I am my own worst enemy, and in all 1he 
 world there is not one friend to whom I can speak in 
 whom I can confide as I did with Windom." 
 
 XXI. 
 
 A month had scarcely passed when all of Lee's New 
 Haven acquaintances were startled by the report that the 
 vessel on which he had sailed had been wrecked, nnd 
 among the names of those that were, lost was that of 
 Carter Lee. 
 
 Charles Windom 's recovery was so rapid that the day 
 had been appointed for his marriage to Amanda, nnd 
 the intimate friends of both families tendered their 
 congratulations to theyoung couple. These preparations 
 were postponed by the alarmingillness of Mary Windom, 
 which occurred suddenly. Amanda rightly attributed its 
 cause to the newspaper report that the vessel on which 
 Carter Lee had sailed had been wrecked, and that he was
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 157 
 
 among those who Avere lost. Charles Windom, now the 
 happiest of men since Amanda had consented to give her 
 happiness in his keeping for life, grieved as if he had lost 
 his brother. He realized now how unjust had been his 
 suspicions, and how unreasonable had been his refusal to 
 avoid a duel, which he had forced upon an unwilling an 
 tagonist, and that antagonist the fiance of his dearly 
 loved sister. 
 
 But another matter gave Col. Adarns much annoyance 
 and finally caused him to call on Prof. Von Donhoff for 
 counsel. No sooner was it announced that Carter Lee 
 was dead, than that omnipresent being, the poor relation, 
 appeared. To all who had known the elder Carter Lee 
 or his son, it seemed incredible that this opium-eating 
 vagabond could be a relative. But the fact was proven 
 incontestably that he was the legal heir to Carter Lee's 
 property in case he had died intestate. 
 
 Numerous attorneys, "all honorable men," offered 
 their services to secure for him this large estate, on 
 condition that half they "recovered" should be the at 
 torney's fee. He employed a prominent member of the 
 learned profession, a deacon, by the way, whose ability 
 as a lawyer was unquestioned, and whose piety was 
 proverbial. It was clear that, unless Carter Lee should 
 put in an appearance, this "insignificant human," as 
 Bishop Hunter described him, would inherit all the 
 property, including that which had been willed to 
 Amanda. In this emergency he went to New Haven 
 and sought an intreview with Col. Adams. 
 
 "Let him have the plantation ! " said Colonel Adams. 
 "I am rich, and Amanda is our only heir. It is far 
 better for her to lose that property than to divulge the 
 secret of her birth. " 
 
 But Bishop Hunter could not be persuaded that he 
 would not violate the most sacred of trusts if this suit 
 was not contested, and the will of his oldmaster executed. 
 
 The more he reflected about it the more decided he 
 became, and to this conviction was due the visit to New 
 York in order to consult with Mr. DeBrosses, to whom 
 Carter Lee had given him a letter of introduction. 
 
 "He is an old college friend of father's, " Lee had told 
 the old negro, as he bade him farewell ; "and if you ever
 
 158 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 need legal advice while you are at the North, I know of 
 no one whom you can consult more safely." 
 
 Such a reference, and such a letter to his father's old 
 friend, was natural and appropriate, based as it was upon 
 the very considerate kindness to himself by this early 
 friend of his father's. 
 
 Thus it happened that Bishop Hunter related to Mr. 
 DeBrosses the provisions of the will of the late Carter 
 Lee, deceased, in favor of Amanda. Events had followed 
 so rapidly since Lee's last visit to the home of Mr. De 
 Brosses, that he had not been able to see them again 
 before the duel had been fought. He was in utter igno 
 rance of the fact that Colonel Adams was one of the 
 
 attorneys of the Trust Company of which Mr. 
 
 DeBrosses was the president; and he had no idea that 
 the two gentlemen were intimate acquaintances; cer 
 tainly neither of them knew that the other was aware of 
 his existence. 
 
 Mr. DeBrosses listened with increasing interest to the 
 old negro bishop's recital, when he learned that it con 
 cerned the daughter of Colonel Adams, who was his 
 daughter's most intimate friend. The Bishop related 
 to him the causes that led to the unusual bequest, but he 
 was careiul not to mention Amanda's name, while giv 
 ing all the material facts. But, in stating the objections 
 made to probating the will, he inadvertently mentioned 
 the name of Colonel Adams as that of the name of the 
 gentleman who had adopted the child referred to. 
 
 In his earnestness he did not note the instantaneous 
 change of the expression on the face of Mr. DeBrosses, 
 who understood immediately that he referred to Amanda. 
 He was inexpressibly shocked, for he had encouraged the 
 intimacy between his daughter and Amanda Adams as 
 the girl whom he admired and respected most. 
 
 Mr. DeBrosses was silent a few moments, reflecting 
 upon both the legal and the moral aspects of the case 
 thus presented for his consideration. He had laughed 
 the other day when the author of "Plutocracy" had 
 stated to him that " he knew the history of will cases in 
 New York ; that every caveat begins with the inaudible 
 and invisible prayer, 'Buy me off ; ' and ends usually with 
 the public announcement, ' Bought off.' " Then, raising
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 159 
 
 his head and looking steadily at the old negro, whose 
 simple faith in the supreme justice of the law he envied, 
 and whose fidelity to the trust confided in him by his 
 former master commanded his respect, said : 
 
 "I advise you to follow implicitly the advice given 
 you by Colonel Adams, whatever it may be. He is a 
 lawyer of ability, and a gentleman of the highest char 
 acter. After long experience as a lawyer, I have little 
 faith in the administration of justice regarding wills. 
 Recently the ex-governor of this State died and left 
 $500,000 to establish a public library in this city for the 
 good of the people. After litigation for five years, and 
 in spite of the fact that his intention is perfectly clear, it 
 counts for nothing, because a technical point has been 
 overlooked by him. I do not believe, nor do three of the 
 seven judges of the Court of Appeals believe, that this is 
 law rightly interpreted . No such statute was ever enacted 
 by the legislature; no such law was ever made by the 
 people of this State. What the court by a bare majority 
 of one proclaims to be the law, is simply a judicial 
 doctrine, or theory, built up by judges. It is judge-made 
 law, based on precedent, not principle. It embodies not 
 the intent of the legislature, which is the true law-mak 
 ing power in our form of government, but the will of the 
 judiciary, which has no such power. If ever a will was so 
 drawn as to defy the assaults of contestants, lawyers 
 and judges, that would seem to be one. Yet the highest 
 court of New York has not hesitated to decree that the 
 wealth thus devised shall go, not to the people, in accord 
 ance with his last will, but into the pockets of claimants 
 and their attorneys, contrary to his cherished purpose." 
 
 He then dismissed the loyal old negro with such kind 
 ness of tone and manner, that it palliated to some 
 extent the disappointment which his benevolent face 
 exhibited. Thus the excess of zeal on the part of Bishop 
 Hunter in behalf of Amanda, had given slander a 
 weapon with which to attack her whom he felt it his 
 mission to protect. 
 
 Without intending to violate the confidence reposed in 
 him, Mr. DeBrosses was too worldly-wise not to ad vise his 
 daughter to avoid further intimacy with Amanda. , 
 
 " She is blameless, my child it is not her fault, but her
 
 160 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 misfortune; but, for reasons that I cannot now explain, 
 it is my desire that your intimacy with her shall cease." 
 
 "But, papa, Amanda and Mary Windom are to be my 
 guests soon; I cannot recall my invitation, if they find it 
 agreeable to visit me." 
 
 "That need not disturb you in the least; neither she 
 nor Miss Windom will come." 
 
 "But why not? How do you know that? What has 
 happened to change your opinion of Amanda? " 
 
 "Many things; and it proves how large the world is, 
 and how unimportant any individual in it is, and how 
 little women know about what is happening, to learn 
 that our young friend, Carter Lee, has made a fool of 
 himself and shot his best friend." 
 
 Though she knew the facts far better than her father 
 did, the expression of his face and the tones of his voice 
 admonished her that Lee would never find favor in his 
 eyes, and she sank in her seat overcome, as he thought, 
 by the news thus conveyed. Supporting her tenderly 
 the old gentleman continued : 
 
 "Yes, Carter Lee and a young man named Windom 
 have fought a duel, and Lee shot his antagonist and is 
 supposed to have fled from the country, a fugitive from 
 justice. For the sake of his father's memory, I deeply re 
 gret it. It is said that Windom was his best friend, and 
 that Lee, who was greatly indebted to him for social 
 favors, forced the duel upon him." 
 
 "I am sure that that statement is false;" said his 
 daughter. " Carter Lee is incapable of ingratitude or any 
 thing that is base ! " 
 
 She spoke impulsively " out of the abundance of the 
 heart the mouth speaketh ;" and her father, with a frown 
 and a surprised look, silently left the room. Could there 
 be any understanding between Lee and his daughter? he 
 reflected, and this reflection silenced him for the time. 
 
 If she was interested in Lee, the anger of "the woman 
 scorned" overcame it, for in a few days she seemed to 
 have forgotten the startling announcement that made 
 her, for the moment, almost speechless with grief. She 
 was one of those creatures on whom grief of any kind 
 falls lightly ; and when her friend, Miss Bartlett, informed 
 her^ a few weeks later, of the rumors that had already
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 161 
 
 gained currency concerning Amanda as the possible 
 cause of the duel, she listened with curious interest to the 
 minutest details. Finally, at the conclusion of the gos 
 sip r s story, she said: 
 
 "I envy her!" "Envy whom?" inquired Miss 
 Bartlett. "Amanda. To have a duel fought about one's 
 self by two such gentlemen as Mr. Lee and Mr. Windom, 
 must be a triumph. Especially so when neither of the 
 combatants is killed. " 
 
 " But Mr. Windom is seriously hurt and may die of 
 the wound received in the duel," she replied. 
 
 "Oh, no; he has recovered, and is to be married to 
 Amanda; that is the latest news I hear." 
 
 As a matter of fact the "rumors in New Haven," to 
 which this scandal-monger had referred, had been started 
 by insinuations made by the speaker, Miss Bartlett, who 
 was visiting the friend in New York City with whom 
 Amanda had been stopping when she went South to do 
 all in her power to prevent the duel. 
 
 They are in every community, these idle gossipers, who 
 are the pests of society; for, to their vicious hearts, 
 nothing is too sacred to attack. Meanwhile, Amanda 
 thought that Miss Bartlett was one of her best friends, 
 for she had given her the Judas kiss the day before. 
 
 XXII. 
 
 In life, as in war, events advance in legions, and thus 
 it seemed to Colonel Adams, who suffered acutely as he 
 realized how difficult it was to conceal the secret of 
 Amanda's birth. And, as he contemplated the happiness 
 of Windom and Amanda, at the thought of their early 
 marriage, it oppressed him beyond endurance, and he 
 resolved to inform Windom of the truth before he should 
 be united to her in the irrevocable bonds of marriage. 
 
 So urgent did he deem this duty that he forgot the 
 warning of Windom's physicians, that any great excite 
 ment might result in mental aberration, for Windom was 
 extremely nervous, though otherwise rapidly improving. 
 Dr. DuBose's diagnosis was to the effect that a piece of 
 M. P. 11
 
 162 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 bone rested on the brain, the result of the wound received 
 in the duel, and that its removal alone would insure 
 Windom's permanent recovery. If it was allowed to 
 remain, insanity might result from any sudden excite 
 ment; if removed, the shock to his enfeebled system 
 might result fatally. 
 
 "If I do not tell Windom, and he learns of it after 
 marriage, I will be a victim to self-reproach all my life," 
 thought Colonel Adams. "If he marries Amanda after 
 the fact is known to him I shall stand by him and his wife 
 forever." 
 
 Acting, then, upon this laudable impulse, Colonel Adams 
 immediately wrote a note to Windom, asking him to 
 call to see him at his office at noon the next day; and 
 at the hour appointed Windom promptly sent in his 
 card. He was admitted into the ante-room of the office 
 of the noted lawyer, where several clients were seated 
 awaiting until he could find time to grant them an inter 
 view. At last the office was vacated by all except Colonel 
 Adams and himself. He had been quietly awaiting his turn 
 to be summoned to the inner sanctum, and had been appar 
 ently engaged in reading a newspaper. The lawyer was an 
 impressive looking man as he sat at his desk, surrounded 
 by rows of law books on rotary bookstands and shelves. 
 Up to this moment his mind had been immersed in busi 
 ness, readily grasping the salient points presented for his 
 consideration; and he had kept his stenographer busy 
 transcribing his words as he dictated them. "You can 
 leave us now," he said to Ir'm, "and see that no one 
 interrupts me, or is admitted into the office until Mr. 
 AVindom and myself leave it." The clerk bowed politely, 
 and retired. 
 
 The face of Charles Windom at this moment was fit for 
 an artist's study : curiosity as to the meaning of this in 
 vitation to meet Colonel Adams in his office vied with 
 the happy complacency which brightened his face as 
 his thoughts dwelt upon his early marriage with the 
 daughter of the man who now stood before him. Col 
 onel Adams found thetask of telling Windom of Amanda's 
 history harder even than he anticipated that it would 
 be and, before speaking, he slowly walked up and down 
 the room. Finally, he stopped in front of the young
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 163 
 
 man and, placing his hand upon Windom's shoulder 
 said: 
 
 "I am glad to see that you have recovered your 
 strength, again, Windom ; you are looking strong and 
 well." 
 
 "I never felt better in my life, except this pain in 
 my head occasionally, which seems to pulsate with my 
 pulse. I am quite sure that I have never been half so 
 happy in all my life." 
 
 Colonel Adams turned his face away as Windom 
 uttered this remark turned it away as a general would 
 who had ordered a desperate charge on the fortifica 
 tions of the enemy entrenched behind impregnable breast 
 works, knowing that not one man in fifty would live 
 through that storm of ball and canister. In a few 
 moments he faced the young man again, and saw in his 
 upturned face a serenity, a peaceful happiness which it 
 seemed like murder to destroy. Yet a sense of duty 
 that sense of duty which animated the iconoclasts of 
 old prompted him to continue : 
 
 " My young friend," he said, finally, "can you imagine 
 how hard it is for a father who has such a daughter as 
 Amanda whom he has loved with a tenderness that 
 words cannot express throughout her life whom he has 
 never had to reprove once in all her pure young life who 
 is as faultless as it is given human nature to be how 
 hard it is to give her up ? " 
 
 "But you need not fear that. You should not look 
 upon it in that light," replied Windom; '-for neither she 
 nor I would have your relations changed in any respect. 
 I have no intention of living anywhere except in New 
 Haven. I could not be so selfish, if I had the power, as 
 to separate Amanda from the best parents a girl ever 
 had. No, sir; I cannotimagine that picture, but I would 
 rather die than to consent to give her up for any con 
 sideration now." 
 
 Windom was standing now face to face with the father 
 of that affianced wife whom he loved as only such natures 
 as his can love. As he stood thus, he was a noble pic 
 ture of self-reliance and physical grace hope, strength, 
 happiness, stamped every lineament of his face. 
 
 The temptation to spare him spare Amanda, his wife,
 
 164 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 himself, from all the misery that might follow his state 
 ment, almost got the mastery of Colonel Adams' will ; 
 but, shaking it off by a determined effort, he said, with a 
 husky voice : 
 
 "Charles, to no other man on earth would I so freely 
 commit Amanda's happiness as to you. Your union 
 has, indeed, been looked forward to by both Mrs. 
 Adams and myself as one to be desired by all the rela 
 tives of both families. 1 have observed for years your 
 partiality for her, and her preference for your society." 
 
 " Thank you ; you shall never regret it; I know that I 
 am the most fortunate of men," impulsively exclaimed 
 Windom, interrupting him in the midst of his sentence. 
 
 "Or the most miserable! " said Colonel Adams, falling 
 in his chair and resting his bowed head in his hands. 
 
 "What do you mean, sir? Has anything happened to 
 Amanda? Explain yourself. Do you withdraw your 
 consent at this late day? " said the young man, bending 
 over the chair as he spoke. Again his face was a study 
 for a painter. 
 
 With a strong effort Colonel Adams said: "Sit down, 
 Charles, and draw your chair close to mine. I have an 
 important revelation to make to you, and I have scarcely 
 strength enough to do my duty, as I perceive it." 
 
 Then, raising himself again, the lawyer who, a few 
 moments before had been the busy man of affairs to 
 one client, the polite, attentive listener to another; Ihe 
 genial welcomer to a third, now seemed even harsh in 
 his decisive manner. Pie who had been, a moment before, 
 as weak as a woman guided only by affection, was now 
 the stern, resolute man, as he said : 
 
 "I think it is due to you, as well as to Amanda, to 
 inform you that she is not our daughter, but an orphan 
 whom we adopted in her infancy." 
 
 "I am astonished to learn that, but no adopted 
 daughter, I think, ever had stich devoted parents, and 
 no parents as lovely a daughter. While I wish it was 
 otherwise, it does not affect my wish to marry her in the 
 least," replied Windom, with a touch of pridein his voice. 
 
 "That is right and proper right and proper," said 
 Colonel Adams. "But," he resumed, after a pause, "we 
 never knew her parents."
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 165 
 
 Windom trembled, but said nothing. 
 
 "Listen to me, it' you can, until 1 tell you how we 
 came to adopt Amanda, and learned to love her as our 
 child. In the year 1864 1 was in a Confederate hos 
 pital, in the city of Atlanta, where 1, a wounded Fed 
 eral officer, was borne by my captors. The city was 
 besieged by our army, which was several times more 
 numerous than was the Confederate army which was de 
 fending that city, and we knew that its capture, was a 
 question of a few weeks or days only. During the siege 
 of six weeks I was very ill with typhoid fever, which was 
 aggravated, perhaps, by my wound; the bombardment 
 daily during that time was terrific. There was a bomb 
 proof cellar under thehouse, made partly of cotton bales, 
 but the typhoid patients would have died there. ' Leave 
 him where he is, I will nurse him and take care of him,' 
 said a young woman, whose intonation was the sweet 
 est I have ever heard, and the officers yielded to her 
 entreaties, and I was saved. 
 
 "The house was in full range of the bombshells, and 
 one night the shells b^gan to fall furiously about it. She 
 heeded not my importunities that she should leave the 
 house, but, commending herself to God, endeavored to 
 comfort me. The strange peace and assurance that pos 
 sessed her, as she watched through that long night of 
 terror, I can never forget. One shell entered the piazza 
 and tore away a part of it, but not a trace of fear did 
 she exhibit, and no one in the house was hurt. The 
 partitions in the house had been removed, making a 
 large hall of the several rooms, and, owing to its expo 
 sure to the shells of the enemy, all other patients had 
 been removed. My physician assured me that it would 
 have proved fatal had they persisted in removing me in 
 my then critical condition, and, but for the efforts of my 
 gentle nurse, they would -certainly have done this. 
 
 "One day, while the shelling was furious, I fancied, in 
 my delirium, that I saw a shell pass between my cot and 
 the nurse, who knelt near it , offering a prayer for our 
 safety, I supposed. She was not praying, however, but 
 was adjusting the bed-clothing so as to make me more 
 comfortable, and, as I recovered consciousness, I was 
 amazed at the calmness which she exhibited when speak.-
 
 166 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 ing to me and trying to comfort me as much as she 
 could. I begged her again to leave me to my fate, and 
 seek a place of safety for herself, relating to her my 
 dream. ' It was not a dream,' she said, and, going to a 
 bed on the opposite side of the hall, she found a piece of 
 the shell. It had exploded, gone under the bed, glanced 
 up and buried itself in a moss mattress. The leaking 
 mattress betrayed the hiding-place of the shell." 
 
 " She was a heroine! " exclaimed AVindom, springing up 
 and grasping the hand of Colonel Adams. "Say no 
 more, sir. Of course, it gratified me to think that the 
 girl whom I love was the daughter of one of our best New 
 England families ; but I love her as the daughter of such 
 a mother should be loved." 
 
 " That is right that is right, my friend ! But sit down 
 and hear the whole story. Finally my disease reached 
 the critical stage, and I felt much better than I had felt 
 for a month. It is not strange, therefore, that I could 
 not understand the grave face of the doctor, and the sad 
 anxiety and grief shown in the face of my gentle nurse. 
 I was amazed when the good, kind old physician said to 
 me : 'Colonel, you are a brave man, and have faced death 
 on the battle-field too often to fear it now.' 'What do 
 you mean ?' I replied. 
 
 '"I mean that you have but twelve hours to live, and, 
 alas ! your friends cannot be summoned to your bed 
 side. Be strong, and nerve yourself for the inevitable, 
 my good friend,' said this gray-haired Confederate 
 surgeon, who had no malice in his heart against a fallen 
 enemy. He had visited me as regularly and prescribed 
 for me as carefully as if he had beenmyfamilyplr^sician ; 
 and this without the hope of reward or fee. His own son 
 had been killed, a few days before, in a charge against our 
 lines on the twenty-second of July; and his home in the 
 city of Atlanta was nowa heap of ashes, and his wife and 
 daughter were fugitives somewhere in the interior, but 
 where they were he did not know. I raised myself in bed 
 and said to him : ' It is the fate of war ; but, Doctor, 
 you are surely mistaken ; Ifeelbetterthanlhavefeltsince 
 1 became sick ! ' I noticed the eager, anxious look of the 
 gentle nurse, who had been kneeling in prayer until 1 
 spoke, and I saw that her sweet face was bathed in tears
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 167 
 
 tears of grief for this dying stranger who, as a soldier, 
 was her country's enemy, and whom she had nursed so 
 faithfully. The Doctor's eyes were also full of tears as 
 he answered, sadly: 'It is a peculiarity of the disease; 
 typhoid patients usually feel better just before dissolution, 
 and my friend prepare for the worst for your 
 end is near.' He held my hand but turned away his head 
 as he spoke. I fell back in bed and said to myself : 'I 
 believe a glass of champagne would cure me.' The 
 Doctor turned to the nurse and said : ' Remain with him 
 and give him any thing that he wishes; but he has asked 
 for what neither this army nor the people of this State 
 have; there is not a bottle of champagne in Georgia.' 
 
 " Then he left the room slowly and sadly. 
 
 " But the girl who had nursed me approached me with 
 an eager look, bent down to my ear and said: 'Be 
 patient till I return ; I think it \vill cure you, too, and I 
 will try to get it for you.' It seemed an age, that long 
 summer day, before she returned, and the bombardment 
 had never been so furious. I resolved in my heart that I 
 would not take ad vantage of myparoletoget exchanged, 
 if I got well again, for I could not fight thispeople again, 
 after all the kindness I had experienced while a wounded 
 soldier in their hands. I had learned how poor they 
 were how unselfishly they had sacrificed all comforts in 
 order to prosecute a war which they deemed righteous, 
 however erroneous their ideas might be. The evening 
 sun never left a fairer sky than it did that summer eve 
 which the surgeon had said was to be my last on earth, 
 when my nurse returned. She had several bottles of 
 champagne, some wine-glasses and a waiter luxuries 
 that I had not seen since I was made a prisoner. With 
 out words or explanation, she drew the cork, filled a 
 glass to the brim, held up my head with one hand, and 
 with the other aided me to drink it. Scarcely had I 
 drank it when I knew that it was, indeed, the elixir of 
 life, and my life was saved. Can you imagine where she 
 obtained it?" 
 
 Windom shook his head, not wishing to interrupt this 
 narrative which interested him exceedingly. 
 
 Colonel Adams leaned forward and said, in slow, 
 measured tones:
 
 168 THK MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 "That heroic young woman braved the Federal 
 batteries in front, the Confederate gunners in the 
 rear, and, crossing to our lines under this tremen 
 dous cannonading, obtained the champagne from a 
 Federal officer, and, returning with it, saved my life." 
 
 "Thank God, that I have won the daughter of such a 
 mother:" exclaimed Windom. "Now, sir, tell me 
 Amanda's rightful name." 
 
 Colonel Adams winced and fell back in his chair. So 
 interested had he been in relating this reminiscence, that 
 he had forgotten, for the moment, his object. 
 
 " We never knew her name, or who s-he was, when my 
 wife and I adopted her infant the day after she died. 
 Her death was very sudden, and she begged Mrs. Adams 
 to adopt her child. We did so, and a thousand times 
 have we thanked God for giving us the loveliest daugh 
 ter on earth." 
 
 " And I echo the sentiment !" said Windom. "Even 
 obscure lineage is fully offset by such heroism as her 
 mother displayed." 
 
 " That is right that is right that is the way that I 
 should feel and speak were I in your place," said the 
 Colonel, slowly. "But now, my friend, nerve yourself for 
 what I am about to say. I did not know the truth 
 myself until recently. Amanda believes to this day that 
 she is our daughter, born in legitimate wedlock. Her 
 mother was the daughter of an octoroon slave, and she 
 is an illegitimate child." 
 
 XXIII. 
 
 To say that Windom was shocked by the information 
 given him by Colonel Adams but feebly expresses the 
 effect of the revelation. In the presence of Colonel Adams, 
 a few moments later, he seemed a model of manly self- 
 reliance, patient under the crushing blow which shattered 
 the idol of his life, yet strong enough to withstand it. 
 His manliness of demeanor and the very gentleness of the 
 commiseration that he expressed for Amanda, the inno 
 cent cause of his misery, deceived both Colonel Adams and 
 himself, so that each left the presence of the other with a
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 169 
 
 vow unto himself that she should be more tenderly loved 
 and guarded than ever. To his honor, be it said, Win- 
 dom realized that social ostracism would be the penalty 
 of his fidelity to his pledge to marry Amanda, and he 
 chose that course at whatever cost. But mental anguish 
 assailed him as he thought of the lifetime of deception 
 which was before him, for he had resolved that she should 
 never learn the secret which would crush her beautiful 
 young life if revealed to her. The strain upon his nerv 
 ous system became unendurable and his temples seemed 
 to throb like a mighty steam engine, his brain to reel like 
 a drunken man, and, before he realized it, Charles Win- 
 dom's mind was a wreck. 
 
 His perfect happiness had been changed to despair, 
 although he had struggled manfully, but in vain, against 
 this new obstacle to theconsummationofthat love which 
 had been the one great passion of his life. Afraid to trust 
 himself again in Amanda's presence until he had had time 
 to fully decide upon his course of action, he had gone to 
 New York, intending to return to New Haven in time for 
 the marriage ceremony to be performed on the day 
 appointed. 
 
 1 5nt the day came and passed without any news from 
 him, and all efforts to discover where he was proved 
 fruitless. Society in New Haven was startled by the 
 announcement that the wedding had been indefinitely 
 postponed; and Colonel Adams, haggard with his self- 
 imposed burden, bore his great grief alone, determined 
 to spare his wife that revelation which he knewmust soon 
 be made known to them all. Tortured with anxiety, he 
 at last determined to confide his troubles to his old friend, 
 Professor Von Donhoff,who had called to see him, bring 
 ing with him a book which, he said, would interest him 
 greatly. But nothing that he could say seemed to inter 
 est Colonel Adams, and he was about to leave, when the 
 latter bade him resume his seat and, as rapidly as he 
 could, related to him all that he could calmly state. As 
 he finished this recital he added : 
 
 " This is terrible, Professor ; I can stand adversity, dis 
 appointment, or ill-health, but this this is terrible!" 
 Colonel Adams, as he thus spoke, leaned his head upon 
 his hands and seemed, indeed, broken-hearted. Mrs.
 
 170 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 Adams, in her chamber, was too much prostrated with 
 grief to receive even her husband. 
 
 " But you have not explained it fully to me," said the 
 Professor. "I knowthat Windom acted like a crazy man 
 when he left, and that nothing has been heard from him 
 since. I know that Dr. DuBose thinks it doubtful whether 
 your daughter can survive the shock which the knowl 
 edge of Windom's flight will cause her. But I do not 
 know the cause of all this commotion and distrust. 
 Rouse up, man! and tell me, for I love 'Miss Amanda,' 
 as I will always call her, as if she were my own 
 daughter." 
 
 "God bless you for that ! " said Colonel Adams. " She 
 will need all the love and consideration which either of us 
 can give her." 
 
 "Has the brute deserted her? I never did like the 
 fellow!" exclaimed the impulsive Professor. 
 
 "Don't be severe with Windom, my dear old friend; 
 you will pity him, as I do, when you know all. You 
 will pity all of us!" 
 
 The Professor started up at this unexpected speech, 
 evidently much moved. "What do you mean?" he 
 asked, taking hold of Colonel Adams' shoulder, and 
 giving him a shake, which no one, under ordinary circum 
 stances, would have dared to do. 
 
 Colonel Adams, aroused at last, said to him: "Be 
 seated and I will give you all the facts in my possession, 
 for I need and request your counsel. Do you remember 
 the first discussion you ever had with Dr. DuBose in 
 this house?" 
 
 "Perfectly; but it took a wide range; do you refer to 
 the allusions to hypnotism?" 
 
 " Yes, and no; I refer more particularly to your state 
 ments, derived, I believe, from Herbert Spencer, Darwin, 
 Huxley and others, relative to heredity." 
 
 " Oh ! that statement was made in the hall of the Liter 
 ary Society. Don't you remember it, and your subse 
 quent answer to my assertions? You cited, I remember, 
 the career of the great French author, Alexander Dumas, 
 who was very nearly related to the negro race." 
 
 " Oh, yes, so it was ; but the time and place are imma 
 terial; what I wish to know is, do you still believe in the
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 171 
 
 force of heredity and the low status of the negro race in 
 the scale of civilization? " 
 
 "Why, certainly; read the Bible; read the writings of 
 Livingstone, DuCbaillu and Stanley, or of any intelli 
 gent traveler in Africa; they all confirm it." 
 
 " Nevertheless, I differ with them," said Colonel Adams, 
 despondently. 
 
 " By what reasoning can you differ with them? What 
 is the history of the Jamaica negro, after fifty years of 
 British emancipation? In despite of parliamentary 
 appropriations and the expenditure of millions by the 
 churches in missionary work, he has, from necessity, at 
 last been stripped of all vestige of political power. Read 
 what the English historian, Froude, says of it. Similar 
 ly the French convention, at the suggestion of Robes 
 pierre, decreed the freedom of the blacks of Hayti. What 
 was the result? Agriculture was almost abandoned and 
 commerce destroyed. I do not believe that a negro, or 
 Mongolian, or Malayan was ever developed from a white 
 man; but 1 do believe that God created each species of 
 men as they now exist. As there are different climates 
 for plants and lower animals, so there are for men." 
 
 "If I remember aright, you stated tha-t there was a 
 difference in the brain of the negro as compared to that 
 of the Caucasian ? " 
 
 "I did say so; comparative anatomy teaches that the 
 negro brain, as measured by Camper's facial angle, is 
 notably deficient in the cerebral portion. In other words, 
 the cubic capacity of the negro cranium is one- tenth less 
 than that of the Caucasian." 
 
 " Do you mean to say that the negro brain weighs one- 
 tenth less than the brain of the white man? " 
 
 " Yes; a pure-blooded negro has, by divine law, a child's 
 brain and a child's intellect." 
 
 "I don't think the experience of our high schools for 
 negro pupils will support that view," said Colonel Adams, 
 for, lam informed, they have attained wonderful profi 
 ciency as Greek and Latin scholars." 
 
 "But it will!" affirmed the Professor. "He may 
 acquire, as a white child can do, a knowledge not only 
 of grammar and geography, but, with the help of agood 
 verbal memory, he may acquire by rote a knowledge of
 
 172 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 languages. But lie never has developed even the germ 
 of the philosophic faculty." 
 
 Colonel Adams did not reply to this, but he thought 
 that if such were the conclusions of a man who had 
 devoted his life to study and the art of imparting instruc 
 tion, in spite of the remarkable progress attained by the 
 negroes in education, there was more ground for Bishop 
 Hunter's theory that the negro could not attain his full 
 stature as a man and citizen in the United States than' 
 he had at first beleived. Finally, he said : 
 
 "I am sorry to see that 'Ephraim is wedded to her 
 idols,' Professor. I believe tliat circumstances, not 
 nature, has kept the negro in his subordinate condition; 
 and that time, and our free institutions, will remedy the 
 evil." 
 
 " Let me read to you, then, the opinion of one of your 
 friends, himself one of the most lea.rned as he is one of 
 the mosb benevolent men in this country." Then the 
 Professor read as follows from "Bright Skies and Dark 
 Shadows:" 
 
 '"During the long lapse of two hundred and seventy 
 years, the negro race has not produced a single great 
 leader in the United States. It will not do to say that 
 this is because they were kept down. Besides, there was 
 no effort in half the country to keep them down; for 
 slavery was abolished in the North a century ago, and 
 yet the same inferiority exists in the North as in the 
 South. Theodore Parker, who endured all sorts of per 
 secution and social ostracism, who faced mobs and was 
 hissed in public meetings for his bold championship of the 
 negro race, said, in 1857 : " There are inferior races which 
 have always borne the same ignoble relation to the rest 
 of men, and always will. In two generations what a 
 change there will be in the condition and character of the 
 Irish in New England. But in twenty generations the 
 negroes will stand just where they are now-vthat is, 
 if they have not disappeared." That was spoken more 
 than thirty years ago, but to-day I look about me here 
 in Connecticut, and I see a few colored men ; but what are 
 they doing? They dig potatoes, work in the fields, and the 
 women take in washing. I find colored barbers and 
 whitewashes, shoeblacks and chimney-sweeps, but I do
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 173 
 
 not know a single man who has grown to be a merchant 
 or a banker ; a judge or a lawyer ; a member of the legis 
 lature, or a justice of the peace. I must confess that it 
 is discouraging to find that, with all these opportunities, 
 they are little removed from where they were a hundred 
 years ago.'" 
 
 Closing the book the Professor said : 
 
 " I recently visited the superintendent of the Hampton 
 School in Virginia. He was a general in the Federal army, 
 and has devoted twenty years to teaching negroes, sending 
 forth hundreds of young men as graduates annually to 
 teach their race. His testimony is as follows : 
 
 " 'There is a great deal more antagonism between the 
 two races at the North than at the South. J find much 
 more mutual repulsion between the whites and blacks in 
 Massachusetts than down here in old Virginia.' 
 
 "I must say I agree with the General. If a colored 
 man were to apply for rooms at the Stockbridge House, 
 would he be received ? There might be no objection to 
 him personally, but the landlord, though he is one of the 
 most obliging of men, would say that the admission Of 
 a colored man to the same rooms and the same table, 
 would give offense to his guests, and that, however he 
 might wish to do it, he could not. 
 
 " Philanthropy here, so far as the negro race is con 
 cerned, seems to be only practiced at long range. You 
 are liberal to the heathen in Africa, and to the Southern 
 negro a thousand miles distant, but the negro in New 
 England is socially an outcast." 
 
 " But do you believe what you stated in one of our 
 conversations, that the traits, and even the lineaments 
 of some remote ancestor may be reproduced in a new 
 born babe?" 
 
 " I do ; but what has all this to do with Windom's sud 
 den and inexplicable departure at the moment when his 
 affianced wife needs his presence most the day before 
 his marriage to her? You are wandering, my dear friend ; 
 you need rest and sleep." 
 
 " Patience, Professor ; I need both, but can get neither 
 until some one shares my burden with me. Misery loves 
 company, you know. Sit down; don't go until I finish." 
 The Professor had taken his hat and was about to leave,
 
 174 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 thinking that quiet arid rest were what Colonel Adams 
 needed most. At this appeal he resumed his seat. Placing 
 his hand upon that of Professor Von Donhoff and look 
 ing earnestly into his eyes, Colonel Adams said, in sad 
 but distinct tones : "Amanda has a faint trace of negro 
 blood in her veins; she is nine-tenths white, and her 
 mother was an octoroon." 
 
 " What ! " said the Professor ; " are you crazy ? " 
 
 " No; but I fear that Windom is, poor fellow ! " 
 
 Neither an earthquake nor an avalanche could have 
 more startled and shocked Professor Von Donhoff than 
 this statement. He knew that Colonel Adams loved 
 Amanda as few parents ever love a daughter. 
 
 "Put on your glasses," said Colonel Adams; "I have 
 somethingtoshowyou." Going to his desk he took there- 
 form a picture. "Tell me whose picture is this? " 
 
 The Professor looked at it long and earnestty. "It is 
 certainty an excellent likeness of Miss Amanda,'' said he; 
 " but why did she dress i.ithe style which was in vogue, 
 let me see, twenty-five years ago, before I came to Amer 
 ica?" 
 
 " It is the picture of her mother, who was an octoroon, 
 and was given to me last night by Bishop Hunter, the 
 colored man who lectured here last winter. He was in 
 early life the slave of her grandfather," said Colonel 
 Adams. 
 
 " Then Miss Amanda is not your daughter ! " 
 
 " No ; we adopted her the week after she was born, but 
 she has never been informed of it, and believes that she is 
 our child." 
 
 "And this bishop, this eloquent colored man, whom I 
 heard pleading for money with which to take out to the 
 Congo Free State a colony of one thousand of his race 
 this negro bishop? " 
 
 "Was a friend of her mother, who was a slave." 
 
 " Good God ! " said the Professor. 
 
 It was Colonel Adams' turn now to endeavor to console 
 this most constant of Amanda's friends. The great burly 
 form of Professor Von Donhoff seemed paralyzed except 
 fortheconvulsivetwitchingsof his shaggy eyebrows and 
 moustache. Ho said not a word, but groaned aloud in 
 mental agony. He saw the great gulf which yawned
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 175 
 
 before her, and the social ostracism which was certain to 
 follow her wherever she lived on the American continent 
 when all the facts were known. 
 
 Then, after a pause, he added : 
 
 ' ' This news overwhelms. It is terrible, and I am unable 
 to advise you. Those who love Miss Amanda most I 
 mean her life-long associates will be the first to cut her 
 acquaintance, and the last to acknowledge her as an 
 intimate friend again." 
 
 "Yes, that is what I fear; and the pity of it is that she 
 must soon learn all. " 
 
 As they parted then each felt that this was the saddest 
 hour of his life. 
 
 XXIV. 
 
 That was a delicate mission, indeed, which was thus 
 undertaken by the negro bishop, and nothing but a 
 sense of duty prevailed upon him to make known the 
 horrible truth to Amanda. 
 
 Reclining upon her bed in the late afternoon, her phys 
 ical weakness causing any mental effort to be difficult, 
 the nurse brought in Bishop Hunter's card. "The 
 doctor," said she to the fair young invalid, "says that 
 you can receive visitors if you like, but 1 hardly think 
 you will wish to see this colored man, even if he is a 
 bishop." 
 
 Amanda languidly opened her eyes and asked, indiffer 
 ently: "What is the name of the man? What can any 
 colored man in New Haven wish to say to me? " 
 
 " I will dismiss him, Miss Amanda. I think it strange, 
 myself, that Dr. DuBose should be willing that this col 
 ored preacher should be admitted to see you, and you 
 sick in bed ! " 
 
 Amanda raised herself in bed and said: "A colored 
 preacher, did you say? Give me his card again." Then, 
 as she saw it, she smiled for the first time since her sick 
 ness. " Why, it is my old colored friend, Bishop Hunter; 
 admit him, I shall be pleased to see his honest black face 
 again." And then she thought : " The poet Burns is 
 right, ' A man's a man for a' that.' "
 
 176 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 The Bishop entered the room with composure, bearing 
 in his hand a large package wrapped in paper. But 
 when he saw the wan, thin features of this gentle young 
 invalid, he realized that she was indeed hovering between 
 this and the spirit-land, and he shrank from the unwill 
 ing task which circumstances had forced upon him. The 
 smile which greeted him seemed to him angelic, and he 
 felt the same awe which he expected to feel when mortal 
 ity becomes immortal. Her gentle voice greeted him 
 cordially as she extended her hand from beneath the 
 coverlet. " Be seated, Bishop ; I am always glad to meet 
 a true friend." 
 
 . "Thankyou,my dear young lady. You are very good 
 to welcome an humble old negro preacher so kindly. I 
 heard of your sickness while in New Haven on business 
 concerning our fund, and I begged permission to call and 
 pay my respects. All of us down at the old place in 
 Georgia remember you very gratefully, and if they knew 
 you had been ill they would have me call to ask about 
 you." 
 
 This was said not in the manner of a preacher calling 
 to administer comfort to one of his flock, but rather in 
 that of an old family servant who had been indebted for 
 lifelong favors. It was a new experience to Amanda, and 
 interested hermore, perhaps, than anything he could have 
 said or done in her then feeble condition. The nurse 
 stood by fanning her brow. Amanda said nothing and 
 closed her eyes as if sleeping. The Bishop seemed con 
 fused by her silence; the nurse smiled contemptuously, 
 and seemed to think that she had greatly condescended 
 to have this black man sea ted by the bedside of the invalid 
 whom she knew to be the potted belle of the city. The 
 Bishop noted it all, but said nothing. In afew moments, 
 whrch seemed a month to him, Amanda opened her eyes 
 again, and, looking at him steadily, said: "Ah, it is 
 indeed you, and it was but the vision of a sick girl ; but 
 I had a delicious dream. How long have you been here? 
 I dreamed that I went to heaven and saw my 
 mother." 
 
 It was the critical moment, and he intuitively divined 
 it, and, rising, quietly drew the picture which she had seen 
 at the Georgia plantation home from its covering and
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 177 
 
 held it before her astonished eyes, so that the evening 
 light slioiie full upon it. 
 
 A sudden strength seemed given to this weak invalid 
 as she sat up in bed and looked at it eagerly. 
 
 " It is my dream again. Bishop, you promised to tell 
 me who this lady was. Who is she ? " 
 
 "She was your mother, and I kneAv her well," he said. 
 
 She seemed as if laboring under the hallucinations of 
 an opiate to forget the past as she had lived in it, and to 
 live alone in an imaginary present. Dr. DuBose, who 
 stood without the door, involuntarily remained to 
 watch his patient whose life, though lost to him as he 
 would have had it, was dearer than any other life his 
 patient and his lost love. The nurse seemed utterly at a 
 loss what to do or say, and obediently left her bedside 
 and approached the Doctor, who had beckoned her to 
 come away. 
 
 " Leave her with me now. It is better that she should 
 not see you until I call you ; but do not go beyond tho 
 library." 
 
 And then he approached her bed from the side whence 
 she could not see him, while he could watch her. 
 Her face bore the varying moods and expressions of the 
 hypnotized subject in the cataleptic stage, and he saw 
 that, unconsciously perhaps, Bishop Hunter's thoughts 
 were being interpreted in her brain. 
 
 "My mother! Did you say my mother?" And she 
 reached her .hands as if to grasp the picture and bring 
 that face closer to her own. 
 
 " It is, indeed, the picture of your mother, Miss Amanda. 
 She was the loveliest girl I ever knew." 
 
 DuBose bent forward, and she saw him, and then her 
 expression changed. 
 
 " Doctor, am I dreaming? Is this the Bishop? " 
 
 " You are not dreaming, Miss Amanda, and this is our 
 faithful old colored friend, Bishop Hunter," replied 
 DuBose, himself embarrassed by anxiety. For well he 
 knew that this frail, enfeebled life of hers now hung by a 
 thread, and he thought if she died what would her friends 
 say of her physician? 
 
 " And why did you bring me this picture of the strange 
 lady, Bishop?" 
 
 M. P.- 12
 
 178 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 "In order to fulfill my promise to you to tell you why 
 she so resembled yourself who she was." 
 
 "And you mean that my mamma is not my mother, 
 and this lady was," she asked, clutching his arm convul 
 sively. 
 
 "Yes, Miss Amanda," said the Bishop, the tears now 
 rolling down his cheeks, though his voice was still firm. 
 
 " Then who and what am I ? " 
 
 "The adopted daughter of Colonel and Mrs. John 
 Adams ; and your father was Mr. Henry Lee, the elder 
 brother of Carter Lee, and my young master." 
 
 "And this lady?" 
 
 " Was your mother; an orphan who was raised by my 
 old mistress." 
 
 "And her maiden name was what ? " 
 
 "Amanda." 
 
 "Amanda what?" 
 
 " She had no other name, my dear Miss Amanda. She 
 was a servant, though never treated as a slave." This in 
 a heart-broken voice, as the Doctor led the old negro from 
 the room. He returned in a few moments and found his 
 patient standing with bare feet near the window, that she 
 might see her mother's picture better, as the sunset glow 
 was fast declining into twilight. He stood in the door 
 way a few moments looking at this ethereal-like creature, 
 clad in her robe de nuit and utterly oblivious to his 
 presence, or to anything except the flood-tide of thoughts 
 which bore her irresistibly, as if this tempest in the heart 
 would never cease. He approached to persuade her to 
 return to her bed this helpless invalid of an hour 
 before to whose feeble life it had seemed an effort even 
 to raise her arm. She turned and saw him, and he 
 stood irresolute, as if he did not know what to do. 
 The physician was helpless; the patient seemed self- 
 reliant. 
 
 "Doctor, do you believe this story? Is this picture 
 that of my real mother? " 
 
 "It is wonderfully like yourself, Miss Amanda." He 
 hesitated, for, as she grasped his arm and looked into his 
 eyes, he saw, instead of tears, that stony gaze which 
 freezes tears, and often portends insanity. 
 
 "Come, let me put you to bed, Miss Amanda; remem-
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 179 
 
 ber you are my patient, and I am responsible for your 
 recovery." 
 
 Still she seemed unaware of her condition that she 
 was but half clad en deshabille. Her whole mind was 
 concentrated upon the one thought of unraveling this 
 mystery, which, if true, would shroud her young life in 
 misery. 
 
 " But tell me, do you believe it? " 
 
 The strong, compassionate man grew weak, his 
 knees trembled, as did his voice, as he said almost 
 inaudibly : 
 
 " Yes; we cannot doubt what Bishop Hunter has said." 
 
 "Then mamma and papa know this and oh! God 
 have pity on me! Do they believe this ? " 
 
 DuBose bowed his head, partly in assent, partly in 
 speechless grief. He was suddenly aroused, as shesaidto 
 him in her natural tone : " Pardon me, Doctor my good 
 friend you can do nothing more for me now. I will get 
 well, and all this awful mystery I shall fathom to the 
 bitter end. I have prayed that I might die, but it is not 
 to be. Good-bye, my dear friend." 
 
 He looked up and saw that this was a farewell forever. 
 Unconsciously he knelt by her side, took her unresisting, 
 emaciated hand in his and bore it to his lips. 
 
 " Miss Amanda, so long as I live I shall love you, and 
 I beg that you will always command me. My greatest 
 happiness will be to aid you to bear your innocent bur 
 den." 
 
 With the other hand laid gently upon his head, she 
 said: "I know it, Doctor; I know that, next to papa 
 and mamma, and " she hesitated, for the thought of 
 Windom's unexplained absence occurred to them both at 
 that moment, and brought him to his feet and her to the 
 consciousness of the garb in which she was arrayed. She 
 placed her hands before her eyes, tottered, and would 
 have fallen had he not, assisted by the nurse, who entered 
 at that moment, placed her in bed just as she swooned 
 into unconsciousness. 
 
 "Go for Mrs. Adams immediately !" he said to the 
 nurse. 
 
 And mother and daughter were thus brought together 
 again, and all the awful revelation was made by the
 
 180 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 gentlest of all ministering angels, a mother's tender love 
 for this child of her heart, although an adopted child. 
 
 Unfortunates wh o choose to lose their identity naturally 
 seek the crowded city, but unfortunates like Amanda, 
 whose innocent life of happiness was as free from censure 
 as the sunbeam, seek obscurity. 
 
 But where could she go, and what could she do ? The 
 public only knew that the invitations to the wedding had 
 been recalled, but gossip is a heartless detective which 
 does not spare the innocent. Shefelt crushed, humiliated, 
 unto the depths of her heart. 
 
 " No legitimate name, and the one offered me, and which 
 I had learned to cherish, withdrawn because of my 
 misfortune ! " She wept bitterly as she spoke thus in the 
 privacy of her chamber. 
 
 It was one of those griefs which cannot be shared ; for, 
 though Mrs. Adams was as tenderly affectionate as the 
 most loving mother could be to this child of her heart, 
 she could not fail to see that the blow had struck home 
 there also. 
 
 In thus assuring Amanda of his undying love for her 
 at a time when all the world seemed forsaking her, Dr. 
 DuBose was sincere. He felt that he loved her more than 
 he would everlove another, but the sentiment which domi 
 nated him was pity rather than love. It was the spirit 
 of love without its essence; for the love that would 
 gather to its arms the precious one, "for good or for ill, 
 for better or for worse," for life unto death, is totally 
 apart from pity. Pride is its sentient characteristic the 
 pride that would treasure her society above that of all 
 other women that would kindle with renewed ardor 
 because of the admiration and respect given to the loved 
 one. With DuBose it was the metempsychosis of senti 
 ment; he would havedied in her defense, and, when in her 
 presence, he was conscious that he loved her ardently, 
 passionately. When with her, he longed to take her to 
 his heart, caress and comfort her in this, her hour of 
 grievous, bitter trial. He would take her to his arms as 
 he would a stricken child, whose very weakness touched 
 the tendrils of his heart. But, after this scene, when in 
 the privacy of his own chamber, he asked himself: " Would 
 I marry her, if I could?" And he was shocked at the
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 181 
 
 reply which his inner consciousness made to him : " No, I 
 would not, except to save her honor or life." 
 
 Such a conclusion was not heroic ; indeed, he felt that 
 it was inexcusable; and this feeling did not change his 
 hope that circumstances would drift their lives apart. 
 In spite of his memorable debate with Professor Von 
 Donhoff, in which he had taken the contrary position, 
 his reason, fortified by research and study, had con 
 vinced him that heredity could not be off set by the hum an 
 will ; that prejudice was coeval with humanity ; and that 
 the negro race was the only race among the children, of 
 men that was doomed as stated in holy writ, to be " serv 
 ants of servants." 
 
 In vain did he seek to console himself with the reflec 
 tion that it was for her sake that he would never again 
 offer her his hand in marriage; mature analysis con 
 vinced him that it was common sense his own interests 
 and his own happiness solely; and he felt insignificant 
 and mean as this thought oppressed him. He had been 
 heroic in his self-sacrifice, not so much for the sake of 
 Windom's happiness as for that of the woman whom he 
 loved and who had told him of her love for another. 
 Had he been a romantic or sentimental character, he 
 might have found some pretext to provoke a difficulty 
 with his successful rival, and thus have driven him from 
 the field. But he prided himself upon being "practical" 
 an earnest, diligent, and successful physician, absorbed 
 in that profession which he claimed was the noblest one 
 on earth. His dream had been to associate the beauti 
 ful patrician heiress with all his future success, and to 
 strive to instill in her heart that pride in his success which 
 would serve as an elixir to his ambition. He had been 
 deeply wounded to discover that all her efforts were 
 directed toward making him too good a friend to spoil 
 their happy intercourse by becoming her lover. 
 
 Surely, now, he might win her; sympathy engenders 
 sympathy, and by that chain he might bind her heart to 
 his. And he could do so now without self-reproach, for 
 Windom was mentally debarred, and might continue so 
 to be during his natural life. He knew her nature too 
 well to think that she would continue to live with her 
 foster parents in New Haven. It would be a mercy to
 
 182 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 her to claim her hand and heart as soon as grief had done 
 its worst when the reaction from grief to despair had 
 come and gone. But to marry Amanda the daughter of 
 a nameless octoroon slave was quite a different matter, 
 and he hesitated. He tried to console himself with the 
 thought that this hesitation was due to his desire to be 
 just to Windom. Really it was his knowledge of the 
 slight negro taint in Amanda's blood which decided this 
 young gentleman, who had prided himself upon his 
 broad-minded freedom from prejudice, to assume hence 
 forth the character of the disinterested friend of Amanda. 
 
 Four months previous, nothing would have so con 
 tributed to her happiness as the knowledge that DuBose 
 could be her friend without fear of his becoming her lover. 
 She could have loved him as a brother, for all her life 
 she had lamented that she did not have a brother. 
 
 Fate was kind to her now in that no opportunity of 
 learning of the sudden change in the nature of his feelings 
 toward her was afforded her. A few short weeks before 
 she had been the most envied of the maidens of New 
 Haven an acknowledged belle, who was courted and 
 caressed as the favored child of birth and fortune. Now, 
 there would be "none so poor as to do her reverence;" 
 and she had but to analyze her own feelings, if her situa 
 tion was reversed and one of her own ' ' set ' ' was discovered 
 to be an impostor innocent, but, nevertheless an impos 
 tor to know that she, with all her gentleness, would 
 gradually have receded from the former intimacy. She 
 realized that it was the fiat of civilization the brutum 
 fiilmen upon which society depends for existence the 
 brutal decree which demands that social ostracism must 
 be the penalty for miscegenation that moral degradation 
 which will socially make pariahs even unto the tenth 
 generation. 
 
 It was fortunate for Amanda that Mary Windom 
 demanded her care at this juncture, for no one else could 
 give her consolation. By no one else was Mary Windoin's 
 illness attributed to the report that Carter Lee had been 
 drowned while en route to India, and her tender devotion 
 alone lessened the agony of the gentle sufferer. 
 
 This sudden breaking off of the most brilliant nuptials 
 of the year caused the surprise to be manifested at first
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 183 
 
 with becoming consideration and sympathy for the rich 
 and accomplished belle. Flowers and many friendly 
 notes and inquiries daily greeted Amanda, who was 
 prostrated with grief and mortification. She was entirely 
 ignorant of any cause for Windom's strange and, seem 
 ingly, treacherous desertion, and her chief comfort during 
 this trying ordeal was the devoted attention 'of Mary 
 Windom. Society is fickle and callous, and soon its 
 votaries talked of her misfortune with eyes askance and 
 Gallic shrugs. 
 
 Rumors had been spread by idle gossip, and these were 
 pronounced probably true by many; for, "why," they 
 asked, "should Charles Windom, a man blessed with 
 wealth, physical health, and the love of the reigning belle 
 of the city, flee from the celebration of those nuptials 
 which would unite them forever a consummation so 
 long hoped for by him, and so commended by all of his 
 friends?" 
 
 Thus gossip weaved its detective web to entrap this 
 pure-hearted girl ; and some of the friends whom she visit 
 ed in order to express her thanks for the many evidences of 
 appreciation accorded to her during her illness, found it 
 convenient to be "out" when she called. 
 
 "To the pure, all things are pure; " and Amanda did 
 not yet fear that any of her acquaintances would believe 
 any report derogatory to her character or conduct. 
 
 But she could not fail to note that the many delicate 
 attentions of which she had been the recipient had sud 
 denly ceased. To add to her perplexity, she was in 
 formed by a note from Charles Windom that he had been 
 suddenly called to New York, but would return in a few 
 days. 
 
 "He wrote to me, when he could so easily have seen 
 me and explained why he should leave at such a time," 
 she reflected; and, for the first time, tears of diSappoint- 
 ment followed her thoughts of him to whose care she 
 had confided her future happiness. 
 
 As she grew gradually better, she learned that few of 
 her friends manifested any knowledge of her existence. 
 
 But her suspicions were not fully aroused until she 
 called upon a dearly loved friend who was standing at an 
 upper window as she entered the house. When she was
 
 184 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 told that she also was " out," it dawned upon her that 
 slander had already done its cruel work. She returned 
 home broken in spirit, mortified, and humiliated beyond 
 expression. 
 
 The next day Mrs. Adams questioned the physician as 
 to the nature of Amanda's illness. 
 
 "Brain fever, superinduced by nervous prostration," 
 was his answer , and it will require the very best nursing 
 to save her life." And it seemed to this anxious mother, 
 whose love was expressed in every tone of voice and look 
 of eyes, that death would mercifully release her from 
 learning that truth, which, to her sensitive nature, was 
 worse than the sting of death. 
 
 XXV. 
 
 "Mamma," said Amanda a few weeks later, when her 
 strength was gradually returning to her, "I feel that 
 this disgrace will kill me or make me insane if I remain 
 here. Can I not go somewhere far away, where no one 
 knows of my past or present, and get some occupation? 
 Please talk to dear papa about it. My heart almost 
 breaks if I try to talk to him." And they wept together. 
 And thus it happened that Amanda became a clerk in 
 the Department of the Interior in Washington City, 
 which was presided over by one of Colonel Adams' politi 
 cal friends. Shesecured lodgingin a quiet neighborhood, 
 and soon found occupation the only consolation for a 
 mind and heart as grievously wounded as was hers. She 
 assumed the name of Miss A. M. Anda (Amanda), thus 
 preserving her maiden name by a transposition of the 
 letters. Her demeanor was the personification of mod 
 esty, and her silence and voluntary isolation was attrib 
 uted to grief at the loss of a near relative, and every 
 one about her tacitly respected this self-respecting young 
 woman, whose beauty seemed refined by suffering and 
 accented by the mourning dress which she wore. 
 
 No one ever saw her face on the avenues and streets, 
 for it was ever veiled as she walked, or rode, to and from 
 her duties in the Bureau of Engraving and Printing. 
 The elasticity of youth and the force of her will, under
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 185 
 
 such a great calamity as was hers at this crisis in her 
 life, was wonderful. Colonel Adams regarded her with 
 admiration and amazement, for her physicians had in 
 formed him that her long illness would result, perhaps, 
 in feebleness for a long time. But suffering had only 
 strengthened that self-reliance which she had so recently 
 illustrated. 
 
 Her natural gentleness was beginning to assert itself, 
 for she was accorded by every one that respect due to a 
 lady of the most refined sensibilities. The light-hearted- 
 ness of her nature seemed gone forever, but there was a 
 high-bred demeanor that characterizes the lady in all her 
 movements that could not be mistaken. She shunned 
 society, though people were kind enough to invite her to 
 such friendly gatherings as were open to people occupy 
 ing such clerical position as was hers. In refusing she 
 offended none, and gained the sympathy of all; for in the 
 "Departments " in Washington City are many of the best 
 people in the land. Yet she suffered as only the most 
 exalted natures can suffer, acutely, but uncomplainingly. 
 8he knew all now, for gradually the whole truth had 
 been divulged to her, and she realized that life had for 
 her little to hope for except the knowledge that one's 
 duty is to act well one's part in whatever sphere it may 
 be cast. But her mental suffering became so acute that 
 sleep seemed banished from her pillow, and at the end of 
 a year she feared that the asylum would demand one 
 more victim if some relief was not granted. 
 
 The thousands of clerks and officials at the National 
 Capital, who work a few hours and have many hours of 
 leisure each day, have developed a society ill suited to 
 the sensitive nature of a girl like Amanda. The charming 
 social life of the literary people who gatherthere; of the 
 diplomatic corps, and of the better class of thenative popu 
 lation was shut out from her, both because of her 
 anomalous life and the subordinate position which she 
 held. And yet, had she heeded the wishes of Colonel 
 Adams and remained with them as their daughter, she 
 might have been courted and caressed as of old, with 
 liveried coachman and footman of her own, had she desired 
 to adopt the style which the plutocrats now affect. Even 
 elander melts away in the crucible of gold, and few would
 
 186 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 have believed a charge which no one desired to establish 
 as true. Indeed, few believed it now ; and even the 
 author of the report doubted its truth, and regretted the 
 ignoble part which she had taken in thus injuring her 
 former friend, though her absence from New Haven was 
 a mystery to her friends. It was known that Charles 
 Windom was in an asylum, and that was sufficient ex 
 cuse for the breaking off of the marriage engagement, even 
 if the discovery of his mental trouble was made the day 
 before the wedding. She was free, therefore, to resume 
 her place in the home which had sheltered her all her 
 life, butshe could not persuade herself to live there again. 
 In Washington City one can see, if it can be seen any 
 where, the development to which the negro race has 
 attained after a quarter of a century of freedom. They 
 abound everywhere, and detract as much from the 
 galleries of Congress as they add to the picturesque 
 color of the throngs and scenes in the streets of the 
 beautiful city. Yet, the more Amanda saw of them, the 
 less she seemed attracted to them, and the more difficult 
 it was for her to accept as a fact that she was even 
 remotely connected by blood-ties with this inferior race. 
 There was no race affinity whatever ; and she felt the 
 more removed from them because of the assertion that 
 she was remotely one of them. But she determined to 
 learn more of them, and with this object in view, she 
 attended, one Sunday, the negro Catholic church a 
 church presided over by negro priests, with negro aco- 
 tytes and a negro choir and she was assigned a seat in 
 the pew of a wealthy colored man. She tried to regard 
 the scene philosophically ; and she marveled at the beauty 
 and melody of the voices in the choir, for negroes have 
 this talent to an extent which, when sufficient time has 
 elapsed, will please and astonish the world. Barring 
 this, however, there was nothing in common between 
 herself and them. The two women in the pew were better 
 dressed than herself, and were evidently educated mu- 
 lattoes. The man was a negro, "black as the ace of 
 spades," with thick lips, flat nose, low forehead, a typi 
 cal negro of the most advanced type among his fellows, 
 for he had amassed riches. His manner to her was 
 deferential, yet restrained, as he called her "lady" when
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. < 187 
 
 he had shown her to his own pew. To the people of his 
 own race, popularly called "colored people," it was the 
 manner of vulgar arrogance ; and Amanda was shocked 
 when she thought how revolting it must be to the yellow 
 woman by her side, whose manners were as gentle as his 
 were vulgar, to be united to a black man like that one. 
 The little child, of three years of age, of this couple, bore 
 no resemblance to its mother, neither in col or nor features, 
 but was black like its father; "and yet," thought 
 Amanda, "the mother of this child seems fond of it 
 attached to it yes, loves it." 
 
 She longed to leave the church and all the surroundings 
 which these thoughts conjured up, but she could not do 
 so without making herself conspicuous. She seemed to 
 be the only white person in the church. She looked 
 around, and saw one other white family in a pew behind 
 them, but not far distant. There were seated the father, 
 mother and children, and it seemed incongruous to her. 
 Were they attracted there by curiosity, like herself? She 
 asked herself this question mentally. She looked again 
 something that in all her life she rarely had done before 
 during divine service. They were evidently members of 
 the church, for thefathernow arose a.nd was among those 
 who took up the collection that day. Was it possible 
 that this man had bowed to her as she placed her contri 
 bution in the plate ? 
 
 "That is the Congressman from Louisiana, lady," 
 whispered the woman by her side. Amanda mechanically 
 bowed but said nothing. She did not know what to say 
 or how to greet these people. 
 
 She was relieved when the services were over, but was 
 shocked when the Congressman said to the man in whose 
 pew she had sat : 
 
 "Introduce us to your friend. Is she from New Orleans?" 
 
 "I don't know her, sir. She is a stranger," the man 
 replied. 
 
 Amanda hastened away and walked all the way to her 
 boarding house for fear that this ma.n and his family 
 might enter the same street car and force themselves 
 upon her acquaintance if she went in that vehicle. 
 
 " Why did this man wish to know me ? Did he see any 
 thing in me to remind him of anyone? Is he an octoroon?
 
 188 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 And do all that proscribed class feel at liberty to thrust 
 their acquaintance upon each other in this manner?" 
 Thus were her thoughts, and the future seemed a great 
 gulf yawning to receive her. 
 
 This Congressman was in reality seven-eighths white. 
 
 " Socially he is a negro, but ethnologically he is white," 
 said a prominent newspaper. " Analytically he is sixty- 
 three parts white to one part black; fractionally sixty- 
 three sixty-fourths of him are Caucasian, while the other 
 sixty-fourth is something else. Even as a little leaven 
 leaveneth the whole, so this slight mixture of negro 
 blood determines this Congressman's social status. 
 
 "He looks like a white man and he cannot be distin 
 guished from the one hundred and seventy-three white 
 Republicans in the House by color alone. 
 
 "He traces his ancestry back to a female slave 
 brought to this country from the island of Madagascar. 
 If this be true, he may not have a drop of negro blood 
 in him, for the Madagascar Islanders belongto the Malay 
 or Polynesian stock not black, but buff-colored people. 
 
 " His wife is said to be a white woman with a slight ad 
 mixture of Indian blood. They have seven children, 
 some of them being white, while others have a brilliant 
 bronze-like complexion, with red cheeks and lips, and jet 
 black hair, the types peculiar to the West Indian inlands. 
 
 <i When he was here early in the last session he had with 
 him two of his children aboy and a girl. The boy was 
 white, with a freckled face and reddish hair. The girl 
 had brown eyes, bronzed skin and raven hair slightly 
 wavy. Neither had the slightest trace of the African, 
 either in form or feature. The boy was not especially 
 good-looking; the girl was a beauty." 
 
 Amanda read this criticism in the New Haven paper 
 with conflicting emotions. She learned from it that even 
 with this small admixture of negro blood, and notwith 
 standing his high character and official position as one 
 of the nation's rulers, neither this man nor any of his 
 family received social recognition among the white people 
 of the national capital. Officially he was treated as a 
 gentleman ; socially he was as unknown as the negro porter 
 or janitor of a public building.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 189 
 
 XXVI. 
 
 One of the richest plutocrats of the Senate had sent his 
 card to " Miss Anda" by a protege of his a young girl 
 of noted beauty and decidedly fast who was also a clerk 
 in the same office where Amanda had a desk. She had 
 endeavored , i n every way in her power, to repel all intimacy 
 with this young person, but had refrained from giving 
 offense. She had refused to be introduced to any gentle 
 man exceptthose whom the demands of business made it 
 necessary for her to meet. The motive of the young girl 
 who brought her the Senator's card was to win a simple 
 wager. The Senator had told her of the reserve with 
 which Amanda seemed to hedge herself around, and the 
 gay young damsel had made a wager that she would 
 present him to Amanda, with her consent, within an hour. 
 
 " But I do not know this gentleman ! " said Amanda, 
 her cheeks flushing with indignation as she spoke. 
 
 "But he is a Senator and awfully rich, and as hand- 
 some and nice as he can be," urged the girl. 
 
 Amanda with a look of withering scorn, answered : " I 
 do not wish to know him ; no gentleman would seek an 
 introduction in this manner." For there, near the door, 
 stood the Senator, ready to come forward immediately, 
 and Amanda saw him. He turned and left the room 
 immediately; for the third time he had been baffled, and 
 he determined to fathom the mystery that seemed to 
 isolate Amanda from her fellows and protect her from 
 such as he. 
 
 "Well, I declare! " said the girl, as she prepared to 
 follow, for the day's duties were over. Amanda did not 
 reply, but arranged her desk with an outward calmness 
 that belied the tempest that raged in her once gentle 
 breast; and not until she had left did she give utterance 
 to her outraged feelings. 
 
 " ' Sorrow's crown of sorrow,' thus, in the midst of the 
 world's active life, isolated from all one's fellows ! Each 
 day a living lie a personation of another, who does 
 not exist, in order that this dual life may be sustained. 
 A smile on the face, a tear in the heart, and life a
 
 190 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 mask ! Ah, me! I can look back over my whole life and, 
 until this fearful knowledge came unto me, not one con 
 cealment, not one ungracious or malicious thought to 
 any human being was mine. To me, truth has been the 
 beacon light which clarified religion, and made all nec 
 essary sacrifice a pleasure. My creed has been to be 
 frank open so to live that each thought might be 
 avowed without fear of self-reproah. Concealment to 
 act a part would have been , as it is, revolting to me. 
 It seems a hideous nightmare that I, taught to think 
 myself the equal, by right of birth, to any in this land, 
 blessed as few have been by advantages given me by 
 my ah, me ! to think that they are not my parents ! 
 and that I am but a nameless waif, an orphan, adopted 
 by good people in infancy, and and illegitimate I " 
 
 Obscure, yea, unknown parentage! Aye, and far worse 
 than that, the brand of the negro race, however infini 
 tesimal the trace, seared in her heart as with hot iron ! 
 The world may not know it, but she does; and this 
 knowledge is a decree of banishment, of exile, from all 
 the people and all the scenes which she most loved. 
 
 " There is no room in society in this land which offers an 
 asylum to the oppressed of all nations, for an octoroon's 
 child ! " moaned this beautiful young woman, who, but a 
 few weeks previous, had been the belle of one of the 
 most cultured cities in the United States. 
 
 As Amanda left the Treasury Department a few days 
 later, she noticed, among the people who thronged the 
 sidewalk, a man who seemed to know her. He lifted 
 his hat as she reached the steps leading to the sidewalk, 
 and smiled as if he were a familiar acquaintance. She 
 had never met him before, and at first supposed that 
 his salutation must have been directed to some other 
 lady. She looked around, but there was no other lady 
 visible. Nevertheless, she passed out and on, determined 
 not to acknowledge the acquaintance of any stranger. 
 
 The man seemed to be of middle age, was tall, very 
 slender, and wore good clothes, barring the slouch hat 
 and chin whiskers which proclaimed him a provincial. 
 His face was notably weak, whether from dissipation or 
 nature, Amanda did not have time nor inclination to 
 consider.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 191 
 
 This individual would have passed out of her mind 
 as quickly as he had entered her thoughts had she been 
 permitted to escape him. But, seeing that she would 
 cross the street at the next corner where the throng 
 would detain her, he made his way rapidly across it, 
 and stood at the opposite corner awaiting her approach. 
 She was startled now, as she observed his persistent 
 efforts to attract her attention, and, with a frown of dis 
 pleasure, she passed on. She was conscious that the 
 man followed her, but at a distance, and it was not 
 until she had reached her boarding house that she 
 learned he had ceased to follow her. 
 
 What did it mean ? Evidently he intended to discover 
 where she was living ; but for what reason ? 
 
 The following Sunday, as she emerged from the Epis 
 copal church, the same man stood near the door and 
 greeted her as he had done a few days previous. Again 
 she refused to recognize him. Day by day he awaited her 
 exit from the Treasury Department, and he seemed to 
 shadow her footsteps like a detective. Finally, others 
 noticed it, and a young girl, whose desk was in the same 
 apartment as Amanda's, gave expression to her suspi 
 cions. 
 
 "Who is your friend, Miss Anda? " she asked. 
 
 " I don't know, I'm sure ; but he is not a friend of mine, 
 and I am getting tired of his impertinence." 
 
 "Why don't you call on the police for protection?" 
 suggested the girl. 
 
 " I am greatly tempted to do so ; but I so dread public 
 ity. The thought that I might be summoned to testify 
 concerning his rudeness before a horrid court appalls 
 me." 
 
 "And it may well do so," remarked the man, who had 
 overheard her, " for I can testify as well as yourself." 
 
 Amanda's companion had entered a passing street car 
 just before the man had made this threatening remark, 
 and Amanda alone had heard him. 
 
 If " the bravest are the gentlest," the gentlest are like 
 wise courageous when occasion demands it, and the 
 brazen fellow was astonished at her actions now. Con 
 fronting him with a steady eye and an accent devoid of 
 tremor, Amanda said :
 
 192 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 " I do not know who you are, sir; but I do know that 
 no gentleman would threaten a lady; and no one with a 
 spark of manhood would dog my footsteps as you have 
 done. And I warn you, sir, if you do not leave this 
 street instantly and cease to annoy me, I will have you 
 arrested as the nuisance that you are." 
 
 " No, you will not, my pretty cousin; for if you do 
 that, you will have to acknowledge that I am your 
 cousin." 
 
 " My cousin ! I have no cousin; what do you mean? 
 Are you crazy?" 
 
 "By no means, as you are apt to discover sooner or 
 later. My name is Lee Eodney Lee at your service," 
 stammered the man, whose brazen effrontery was giving 
 way before the indignant girl who thus defied him. 
 
 "Then a good name has been dishonored, I fear good 
 evening; I hope I will never see you again." 
 
 Amanda was not left long in ignorance of what the 
 man meant. The next morning she received a note from 
 Rodney Lee asking her to appoint a time for an inter 
 view. 
 
 " I assure you," he wrote, "that my intentions are 
 honorable, and even kindly, if you will listen to reason ; 
 but if you decline, I shall make known to the public here 
 who and what you are. You are Carter Lee's niece, and 
 the superior court of Georgia has decided that you, the 
 illegitimate daughter of my first cousin, Henry Lee, 
 deceased, are the heir to the property of Carter Lee in 
 that State^ This decision makes me a pauper, and 
 enriches you at the expense of all that you hold dear 
 viz., such publicity as to your origin as will insure social 
 ostracism wherever you live. I offer you my hand in 
 marriage, and will do all that I can do to make you 
 happy if you will accept. This will virtually secure a 
 competence to both of us and I never saw any one 
 whom I preferred to make my wife than yourself. Think 
 of it be reasonable, and let us thus silence all slander 
 and calumny. I will await your reply two days." 
 
 It wa.s not a Lee who thus acted, but the debased vic 
 tim of the opium habit, the most insidious enemy to 
 our modern civilization.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 193 
 
 XXVII. 
 
 Had she yielded to her first impulse, she would have 
 indignantly declined to have anything to do with this 
 mercenary adventurer. Who was he? To what will did 
 he refer? She had never been told that there was a will 
 in her favor, and she did not know the name of Carter 
 Lee's father, or indeed of her own father. She had been 
 informed by the old negro bishop of all that she knew 
 concerning her unfortunate origin, and that was limited 
 to the knowledge that Colonel and Mrs. Adams were not 
 her parents, and that her mother was born a slave though 
 almost white. Her father, she had been told, was a 
 brother of Carter Lee, but so abhorrent had all these 
 facts seemed to her that she had never asked a human 
 being to enlighten her further. Her aim in life now was 
 to blot out of her existence all the past as far as it was 
 possible to do, and, by a faithful performance of her 
 duties and by adherence "to the strictest canons of pro 
 priety, to command that respect which is due to all 
 virtuous women. She was as innocent as a babe of all 
 vicious thoughts, and had no conception of how prone 
 mankind are to judge the best of womankind from their 
 own immoral standard. 
 
 This innocence, and this ignorance of the evil side of 
 human nature gave her courage, and she decided to meet 
 this stranger and learn the worst as speedily as possible. 
 To act, and act immediately, was the only relief which 
 her tortured mind could summon to its aid, and she sat 
 down and mailed an answer appointing an interview at 
 noon the next day in the rotunda of the capitol. "No 
 place can be more public than that," she reflected, " and 
 he cannot insult me with impunity in the midst of the 
 nation's representatives." 
 
 Alas ! she little knew that it is in such places that the 
 most abandoned and reckless creatures are found, and 
 that a beautiful young woman is to be pitied who is to be 
 found there without an escort. It needs no Asmodeus to 
 discover that Senators and members of Congress are not 
 all angels ; and more than one of these august represent 
 atives cast glances upon her, as she stood looking at the 
 
 M. P. 13
 
 194 THE MODER> f PARIAH. 
 
 paintings on the walls, that did not savor of that respect 
 to which she had been accustomed all her life. Indignant 
 at such treatment, she was about to leave the rotunda, 
 for ten minutes after the noon hour had passed, when 
 her arm was seized in a familiar manner and the stranger 
 to whom she had written, said : 
 
 "Come this way, I will take you where we can talk 
 more privately." 
 
 " But I do not wish to talk to you privately; I selected 
 this place because of its publicity. I do not know you, 
 sir; release my arm !" 
 
 The scene had not escaped a passing Senator's eyes, 
 who paused to see the denouement. The man had released 
 his hold upon her arm and, turning to the Senator, 
 bowed to him as if he were an acquaintance. 
 
 " What are you up to, Lee? " he said, and, passing on 
 with a significant smile, he disappeared. 
 
 Amanda was inexpressibly mortified. "You see to what 
 suspicions you subject yourself," said Lee. "Now, we 
 can talk without interruption or misunderstanding if 
 you will enter a committee room near by.'' 
 
 "Is it usual for ladies to do this? I cannot think so, 
 and I prefer to hear what you have to nay here." 
 
 "Then I will have nothing more to say," he replied, 
 with a sullen, dogged look. 
 
 She hesitated a moment, then said : " In order to have 
 you say all that you have to say, and thus be rid of you 
 for all time to come, I consent ; but the door must be left 
 open." 
 
 A smile of triumph greeted this yielding answer, and 
 saying: "Come on, then," he led the way. That he was 
 a bad man Amanda felt assured ; that he was a weak one 
 she felt equally confident. 
 
 Slowly he informed her of the details of the trial ; of the 
 employment of eminent counsel by Bishop Hunter in 
 defense of her interests; of the final decree of the supe 
 rior court, a short time previous, declaring her to be the 
 heir to all the property of the late Carter Lee, Sr., 
 deceased, in the State of Georgia. 
 
 "This is a very remarkable statement," said Amanda, 
 " for I never heard of ' the late Carter Lee, Sr., deceased,' 
 before."
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 195 
 
 " Do you mean that you are not known in New Haven 
 as Miss Amanda Adams?" he exclaimed. 
 
 ''1 am so known in New Haven, and, until recently, I 
 always believed that I was the daughter of Mr. and Mrs.' 
 Adams of New Haven," she said. She was surprised at 
 the calmness with which she spoke, while her heart was 
 beating like the wings of a poor, imprisoned bird flutter 
 ing in its cage. He was surprised to learn that she knew 
 nothing of the contest concerning the alleged will in her 
 behalf, and seemed utterly indifferent to the good 
 fortune that had thus befallen her, if his statements 
 prove to be true. 
 
 To him, up to this moment, she was but one of the 
 thousands of female clerks in Washington whose 
 living was dependent upon their salaries, and whose 
 appointment depended upon the will or caprice of gov 
 ernment officials, with all the demoralization which that 
 implies. 
 
 "But what are you going to do about it?" he 
 asked, as he saw that she was preparing to leave the 
 room. 
 
 "What am I going to do about what? As for the 
 property which you say this ' Mr. Carter Lee, Sr., de 
 ceased,' left to me, who never heard of him before in all 
 my life, I do not care one copper about it, and I do not 
 propose to accept it." 
 
 " You surely don't mean what you say ! " he exclaimed, 
 with an incredulous look. 
 
 "I surely do mean it ; and I mean to say, further, that 
 I trust I will never hear from it or from you again. 
 Good day, sir." 
 
 This was startling, and left him no nearer the goal of 
 his hopes than he was before. Unless she would con 
 sent to marry him, or would deed the property to 
 him for a reasonable consideration, it was lost to him 
 forever. 
 
 Anticipating her, therefore, he stepped between her 
 and the door and faced her with the remark : 
 
 "You must not leave this room without promising to 
 marry me. Your name will be blasted forever if I pro 
 claim who and what you are. Once united in marriage 
 to me, no man will, or can assail it, and, in return for
 
 196 THE MODERN PAKIAH. 
 
 giving to me an assured competency, I will do all I can 
 to make you happy." 
 
 He leaped to the door and closed and locked it, throw 
 ing her against the Avail in his impetuous haste. For a 
 second Amanda was too much startled to think, then 
 she felt against the wall for support, and in so doing 
 touched Rodney Lee's walking cane. She seized this 
 cane, as he approached her after bolting the door, 
 and raised it with both hands, for instantly her strange 
 power as experienced in the friendly tilt with Pro 
 fessor Von Donhoff came to her aid now. Without 
 reflection it was done, and, fixing her eyes upon his, she 
 awaited his coming with the cane held in both hands as 
 she had held the billiard-cue ; for she did not know that 
 she could exercise the same power by mere force of will. 
 That experience had been prompted by a mischievous 
 desire to have a little fun at the expense of her old 
 friend ; this was designed to protect her in what seemed 
 to be the most perilous hour of her life. Yet not by one 
 word, or look, or act had Rodney Lee evinced any desire 
 or intention of injuring her. To her, honor was 
 dearer than life, and he had already learned that much. 
 
 In truth he had no well-defined purpose in thus im 
 prisoning her in that large room with no one present ex 
 cept himself, other than to force her to remain until he 
 had exhausted all argument to induce her to restore his 
 lost fortune and assure her own social position by 
 becoming his wife. She could see that he was trembling 
 violently, but she attributed this to excitement, while it 
 was in truth due to the departing influence of the opium 
 which he had taken to steady him for this interview. She 
 knew nothing of his habits or history, and awaited his 
 movements with an intensity of anxiety that can be 
 imagined better than it can be described. 
 
 "Don't strike me, but listen to me: I mean you no 
 harm. Will you marry me and thus assure my fortune 
 and happiness, and gain for yourself that position by 
 which alone you can hope to have social recognition ? 
 It is life or death to me: it is ruin to you, if you re 
 fuse." 
 
 "No gentleman would act as you have done, sir; and 
 no man with a spark of manly honor would thus seek to
 
 THE MODEHN PAKIAH. 197 
 
 intimidate a defenseless woman. I would not marry you 
 if you were worth- millions. Open that door, and release 
 me this instant!" 
 
 This retort surprised and disconcerted him for a 
 moment, and then, as if for lack of anything else to think 
 of, he seized the cane and endeavored to take it from 
 her. 
 
 This was her opportunity, and she soon saw that he 
 was to be 'as pliable an instrument in her hands as the 
 redoubtable Professor had been. With both hands he 
 tried to wrest the cane from her, and steadily but surely 
 she led him away from the table and around the room. 
 In vain he sought to disengage his hands from the cane, 
 as he felt a mysterious power overcoming his strength 
 like unto that of opium itself. Then his anger arose, and 
 ho struggled as he would have done had he been in 
 mortal combat with a strong man. And during it all she 
 seemed as calm and strong as when the struggle com 
 menced. Rapidly they passed around and around the 
 room, his breath now coming fast until his physical 
 strength seemed to be as that of a child. His nerves 
 seemed shattered ; his will forever gone ; and at last, she, 
 with one upward turn of her wrist, sent him reeling to 
 the floor. His head struck the iron grate with such 
 force as to leave him for a moment unconscious, and 
 Amanda, taking advantage of the respite thus granted, 
 quickly unlocked the door and departed. Assheemerged 
 from the room, she was vexed to see the same Senator 
 whom she had noticed in the rotunda, and who greeted 
 her with a smile that seemed insulting to her as she 
 passed out. 
 
 While unfortunate for her, it was fortunate for Rodney 
 Lee that this Senator saw her as she left the room, for 
 curiosity led him there and he was amazed to find Lee 
 sitting on the floor as if in a dazed condition, the blood 
 trickling from the wound in his head. 
 
 What's the matter, Lee? Did that beautiful girl, 
 with a face like a seraph's and a form like a goddess, 
 stab you? Truly, you can't trust the best of them 1 
 mean Washington women, you know," said the Sena 
 tor, as he aided the young man to rise. 
 
 Rodney Lee was born and reared a gentleman, and,
 
 198 THE MODEUN PARIAH. 
 
 while opium had enchained him a slave in its ruthless 
 grasp, the instincts of a gentleman remained. 
 
 "You do the lady injustice,'' he answered. " She is as 
 innocent as your wife or daughter, sir; and, moreover, is 
 a distant relative of mine. I had a fit, that is all, and 
 she did all she could to relieve me until I begged her to 
 leave." 
 
 The Senator's face, assuming as it did an incredulous 
 look, would have been a good study for a painter, so 
 quickly did its expression change to one of sympathy as 
 Lee's eyes sought his ; for Rodney Lee might yet get the 
 estate and, if he did, would be one of his most influential 
 constituents. 
 
 " Ah ! well, I am glad to hear it and I repeat, she has 
 the face of a Madonna, and I can readily believe all that 
 you say in her favor. But I did not know you were sub 
 ject to fits '' 
 
 "I am not; this is the first I ever had, and I think it 
 must be caused by weakness." 
 
 The Senator knew, as all of Rodney Lee's acquain 
 tances knew, that he was a victim to the morphine 
 habit, and when the drug had left his system that he was 
 correctly described by Bishop Hunter as " an insignificant 
 human." He knew, too, that the use of this infamous 
 drug deprives one of all will power, and converts the 
 most truthful person to a liar of Munchausen proportions. 
 He had read DeQuincey's "Confessions of an Opium 
 Eater," and had sought to verify his statements by 
 observing the characteristics of this young man whom 
 he had known from his infancy. He was not a bad man, 
 as Senators go, but morality was not his strong point; 
 on the contrary it was said that he was very lax in his 
 own conduct sometimes. 
 
 "Mr. Lee," said he, cheerily, " you must not have any 
 more meetings with pretty women, whether relatives or 
 not, in our committee room. You'll lose your place if 
 you do, and you know I had the devil of a time in keep 
 ing it open for you. Rutherford .will never forgive me, 
 and he controls a good many votes, I hear." 
 
 " Senator, this won't happen any more. But pardon 
 me for asking it I have carried my case to the Supreme 
 Court, you know "
 
 THE MODERN PAKIAH. 199 
 
 "Yes, yes; I understand how much do you need make 
 it as small an amount as you can I am cramped myself 
 to-day ' 
 
 "Thank you. Ten dollars will do. I'll give you my 
 note " 
 
 " Here is the money don't want your note, my boy. 
 But call around and pay it back when you are paid 
 your salary to-morrow, or this is the last time I can 
 favor you." 
 
 Rodney Lee eagerly accepted the money, and, placing 
 his- hat on his head, went quickly to the nearest drug 
 store his limbs and hands shaking meanwhile as if with 
 palsy and got his dose of opium. 
 
 " Poor fellow ! " said the Senator, as he watched hirngo 
 down the great steps that led from the Capitol. " Poor 
 fellow ! he is not bad at heart as that lie he told to 
 save the reputation of that girl shows. I must learn 
 who she is. But Rodney Lee will be dead or insane in a 
 year, I am afraid ." 
 
 It was not surprising that Amanda pleaded indisposi 
 tion and was unable to go to her work the next day, or the 
 next. Indeed, her mental suffering, the keenness of her 
 misery at the thought that all her efforts to lead a pure 
 and earnest life of labor under the assumed name of 
 "Miss Anda," would end thus in an exposure which 
 would disgrace her and cause her to be unjustly suspected, 
 was enough to appall and discourage her. Had Dr. 
 DuBose appeared then and urged his suit he would have 
 won her, for now the fear of disgrace removal from her 
 position because of a faint trace of negro blood in her 
 veins was stronger than her love for the demented man 
 whom she might never see again. 
 
 But Dr. DuBose now had no desire to marry her. He 
 loved her still, but love with him was controlled by his 
 reason, and no consideration, except, perhaps, the saving 
 of her life, would have tempted him to unite himself in 
 marriage with one thus condemned by her unfortunate 
 birth. In this matter he was as relentless as is the 
 orthodox Hindoo in matters pertaining to caste. 
 
 The change in her manner and appearance was so not 
 able when she returned to her place at her desk, that the
 
 200 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 young girl who had accompained her the day she was 
 accosted by Rodney Lee, said to her, flippantly : 
 
 "So, you have had a lark at last, I see; so have I." 
 Then she laughed giddily, as if inviting a mutual 
 confidence. 
 
 Amanda's face turned crimson as she answered : " I do 
 notunderstand you, Miss Russell. You surely do not know 
 to whom you are speaking. I trust that 3 r ou will not 
 presume in that manner again." 
 
 The girl, who was richly dressed for one who earned so 
 small a salary, turned away abashed and without answer. 
 Amanda had won her respect, andhad caused a jealous 
 enmity to spring up in the mind of this fair girl, who 
 could not appreciate the lofty sentiments of honor of a 
 lady like Amanda. 
 
 Who can gauge a woman's nature? Who measure the 
 boundless love and the latent depravity which dwells in 
 the same breast? Too many of them are creatures <f 
 circumstances, and, once the false step taken, though 
 without premeditation, all is lost forever. Human 
 sympathy is not for them. 
 
 XXVIII. 
 
 What a wonderful pageant was that at Delhi, in sight 
 of the ancient capital of the Mogul rulers of Hindoostan ! 
 And yonder slender but, stalwart looking young gentle 
 man seems unlike the English gentry among whom he 
 stands. His face seems strangely familiar, and his grace 
 ful bearing is very like that of Carter Lee. 
 
 With exact and minute formality, England's Viceroy 
 greeted each of the princes of India who were assembled 
 to hear the news from the Viceroy himself, giving to each 
 one the exact measure of recognition due to his rank for 
 caste rules in India, from the prosperous Parsee to the 
 despised Pariah and, at the conclusion of the splendid 
 ceremonial, they, one and all, tendered their allegiance 
 to the Empress of India. 
 
 The plain in which the gorgeous durbar was held was 
 dotted with tents ornamented with Oriental display, and 
 with each princeling came a band of superbly mounted
 
 THE MODERN I'AUIAH. 201 
 
 retainers. Camels, elephants and horses, as well as their 
 riders, bore evidences o the wealth and power of their 
 masters, and pomp and power seemed never so resplen 
 dent. 
 
 "And yet it all means vassalage the millions to the 
 thousands, the natives to the foreigner ; and these 
 strangers, the subjects of the British Isles, thousands of 
 miles distant!" exclaimed the young man, who was, 
 indeed, Carter Lee, who had been so long mourned as 
 dead. 
 
 It was amid such scenes that Carter Lee had lived for 
 more than a year, and all of his friends believed him to 
 be dead except Mary Windom. She, with that instinct 
 which seems to be woman's prerogative, doubted the truth 
 of the report that he had been drowned. Indeed she had 
 repeatedly expressed to Amanda the hope that she 
 would meet Lee again. 
 
 To no one else did she confide this hope, and she per 
 sisted in wearing mourning as if she were a widow, and 
 devoted her life to works of charity. Nor did she permit 
 herself to doubt Lee's constancy in his affection for her 
 for one moment. 
 
 The public construed her retirement from social life to 
 mean grief for the misfortune that had befallen her 
 brother, and she was content to leave that impression 
 upon their minds. No sister of charity lived a more un 
 selfish life, and she was rewarded with the love and 
 respect of all who knew her. 
 
 Could Carter Lee have had the fashioning of her charac 
 ter, he would not have changed it one iota, except to bring 
 back her old gayety of manner, and restore to her cheeks 
 the rich color that was wont to beautify her lovely com 
 plexion. 
 
 At Amanda's urgent request she had ceased to write to 
 her, for Amanda desired nothing so much as complete 
 obscurity, so that her former friends in fashionable life 
 might never seek her, should occasion cause them to visit 
 Washington. 
 
 Afar in her home in America, the saddened girl thought 
 of him that very day as among the living, and the only 
 day dreams that brightened her existence was the hope 
 that she would meet him again. And never once did she.
 
 202 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 doubt the constancy of his affection for her. But to the 
 eyes of a stranger, Lee's thoughts were concentrated 
 upon the moving pageant before him, and if misery had 
 ever been his portion, he seemed to have gotten bravely 
 over it. But superficial eyes cannot judge such a char 
 acter as Carter Lee's. 
 
 The circular letter of credit with which he had provided 
 himself had given him ample means to travel any where 
 in the civilized world, so long as his deposit in the Lon 
 don bank was not overdrawn. Furnished with this con 
 venient means of travel, Lee had sailed from England for 
 India; and he was ignorant that he had a namesake in 
 Virginia who had sailed from San Francisco for Yoko 
 hama a.bout the same time. He was also ignorant that 
 that unfortunate individual had been drowned, with all 
 on board, when the ill-fated vessel went down in the 
 waters of the Pacific. 
 
 His friends were likewise ignorant of these facts, and of 
 the existence of another Carter Lee. Thus it happened 
 that he was-mourned as dead by those friends whom he 
 supposed had turned their backs upon him forever 
 those friends against whom he tried in vain to conjure 
 some malicious feeling. 
 
 Since his arrival in the Orient, months had glided away 
 like weeks, and, if he had not explored all India, he had at 
 least made good use of his time. At first he had brooded 
 over the past, and he had written to his banker at New 
 York for information concerning his friends. From him 
 he had learned that Windom had not died but was in an 
 asylum for the insane. Where this asylum Avas, was not 
 stated. Then the banker ceased to answer his letters, 
 and from the newspapers he learned that this banker had 
 suddenly failed. 
 
 This was true, and business anxiety had caused him 
 to neglect to reply to Lee's letter. The latter, however, 
 interpreted the silence of his financial friend to mean con 
 sideration for his feelings, and he felt convinced that his 
 acquaintance was no longer desired by an} r of the friends 
 of Charles AVindom. 
 
 He believed that Mary Windom loved him as he loved 
 her, but he knew that poor human nature can scarcely 
 withstand the appeals that he imagined had been made
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 203 
 
 to her to forget him entirely. Thus study became his 
 second love', and his travels were extended, and thus the 
 young man recorded his thoughts : 
 
 "Not the ruins of the Parthenon, nor the walls of the 
 Acropolis restored by Pericles not the temples of Jupiter 
 Sator at Home, nor the walls of the Roman Coliseum, can 
 vie with these ruins in Balbek. .These enormous blocks, 
 thirty feet long by eight feet in height, repose upon each 
 other without cement, and bear evidences of Indian 
 sculpture. Who built them ? In the Temple of the Sun 
 are doors and windows of enormous size and height, 
 made of marble, and sculptured with beautiful embroi 
 dery. These arches are ornamented with exquisite tracery 
 chiseled in the stone, and seeming too fragile to endure 
 a year. They have withstood the tempests of thousands 
 of years ! Wonderful climate of the desert that has pre 
 served so many and such perfect works of art in one 
 locality in the middle of a desert, and on the ruins of a 
 city whose history is lost amid the debris of time. 
 
 '< Surely they attest the refinement of the most artistic 
 civilization. The artists of ancient India were of the 
 great Red Race, which still peoples Asia, and which has 
 no semblance or affinity with the negro race. Are 
 there such ruins in Africa ? Were negroes ever artists ? 
 The ruins found in Mashonaland, East Africa, do not 
 bear hieroglyphics, nor do they indicate any ancient 
 civilization of the ancestors of the black race. 
 
 " The most peaceful people, perhaps, under the sun are 
 those among whom I have lived and traveled for a year. 
 Whether seen in that famous street called Chandnichow, 
 in Delhi, or the Moti Bah in Poona ; or the streets of 
 Jeypoor, Agra or Poena, or other cities, the people seem 
 placid and contented ; yes, as peaceful in their intercourse, 
 as free from modern dress and customs as they were 
 three thousand years ago, when these ruins formed the 
 city of Balbek! But even my varied experience has 
 scarcely prepared me for this oppressive silence, or for 
 the delicious air of the desert at night. In the cities the 
 stately palms sing a, requiem in the wind as do our 
 Georgia pines the only native thing that reminds me of 
 home, or of any modern country or people. 
 
 " Here the centuries stand guard, and one life seems but
 
 204 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 a span a hand's breadth in the world. It is not 
 strange that these Hindoos love light, and flowers, and 
 jewels, if once they have passed a day in their cities, 
 'neath the clear skies, and surrounded by color in flowers, 
 birds and raiment. How far removed they are from the 
 negro! And yet, it seemsto me, that theseare the people 
 whose ancestors were tjie Mound Builders in America. 
 A thousand relics found in those American mounds 
 attest it. 
 
 "It is certain that two races as distinct and separate 
 as the natives of Hindoostan and the American Indians, 
 inhabited the continent of America long before its dis 
 covery by Columbus, and that the Indian (so called) is 
 the more modern of the two. I recall now this expres 
 sion of Professor Von Donhoff when we were at the Isles 
 of Shoals, and I now think he was correct. 
 
 "In the Mexican and Peruvian Polytheism are to be 
 seen the characteristic features of that religious faith 
 which lay at the very root of the ancient mythology of 
 Egypt and Hindoostan the idea of a universal soul 
 from which all life emanates. 
 
 " The Pharaohs, like the Peruvian Incas, were called 
 'Children of the Sun.' The Hindoos offer sacrifices of 
 flowers to Vishnu, and of blood to Siva, as the Aztecs 
 did to Quetezalcoatl and Tezcatlipoca, and as the Egyp 
 tians did to Osiris and to Typhon. 
 
 " As surely as these ruins prove the civilization of the 
 unknown dwellers in this city of the desert, thousands of 
 years ago, so do the ruins at Cuzco in Yucatan, and in 
 Peru and Mexico attest to a similar religion and a like 
 civilization. I know, now, that Professor Von Donhoff 
 was right in thinking the cross on the pinnacle of the 
 temple of the sun at Cuzco does not indicate a knowl 
 edge of the trinity, but does indicate its Hindoo origin. 
 Superstition Worships the figure ' three ' in the doctrines 
 of the mystics. 
 
 "In the mythology of the Greeks and Romans, Saturn 
 divided the earth between his three sons. The Greeks 
 speculated upon such ancient myths which resulted in the 
 < divine Triade' of Plato. Noah divided the earth 
 among his three sons ; and the triune head, found on the 
 two pyramids at Pajenque, Mexico , which suggested the
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 205 
 
 thought that the Aztecs had knowledge of the trinity, 
 symbolizes the same thing which is represented on the 
 tomb at Babel el Malek, near Thebes, viz., the three 
 great races of the human family red, white and black. 
 
 " So much for the links that connect the Aztec in Am 
 erica with the Hindoos. But there is no chain or tradi 
 tion to show that the negro has any great past like the 
 Aztec : he is truly of the Dark Continent. He has my 
 profoundest sympathy and so has Miss Amanda! 
 
 "But the people who executed these vast monuments 
 thousands of years ago need no pity : f T/e/Yworks stand, 
 like sentinels of history, above the sands of time. In no 
 land can be found the like of the rock temples of India; 
 and nowhere else can Saracenic architecture be found 
 that will equal in symmetry and splendor of ornamenta 
 tion the mosques, palaces, and tombs of the Moham 
 medan emperors. And now, as I stand here, on the eve 
 of my return to America, I recall the sensations which 
 greeted me as I viewed the most famous mausoleum on 
 earth the Taj Mahal. Why was the whole empire 
 made to pay tribute in order to make it a monument of 
 unexampled splendor? It required twenty thousand men 
 seventeen years to build it, and truly, ' they built like 
 Titans, and finished like jewelers.' For the dome and 
 sides of the tomb are inlaid with agate, sapphire, jasper 
 and other precious stones, all wrought into flowers, 
 wreaths and vines of exquisite loveliness. 
 
 "But it was not this lavish display of wealth and 
 artistic excellence which touched me most which 
 caused me to remember anew all that 1 had lost. It was 
 the inscription above the sarcophagi underneath the 
 magnificent dome : 
 
 " ' To THE MEMORY OF AN UNDYING LOVE.' " 
 
 Thus ended the last page of Carter Lee's diary. 
 
 What had become of her, the one woman in all the 
 world to whom he had plighted hits undying love? Had 
 she been married to DuBose ? Jealousy answered " yes " 
 to the question. What right had he to object to it, or 
 complain of it, if she had? Such thoughts tortured the 
 young man and drove away all artistic or philosophic 
 reflections. In a moment he forgot the impressions made
 
 206 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 upon him by his visit to Mexico and Central America 
 the year before he had met Mary Windom. 
 
 And as quickly fled his enthusiasm concerning the 
 transcendent genius of the ancient Asiatic artists, whose 
 skill had commanded his admiration, and stimulated 
 his desire for the acquisition of knowledge daily during 
 the year of his travels in the East; and his diary ceased 
 with that visit to the Taj Mahal. 
 
 In his love, at least, Lee was himself again ; and all 
 study or ambition were of secondary importance to this 
 young traveler, whose one absorbing thought was his 
 "undying love." 
 
 XXIX. 
 
 Amanda became more circumspect even than before, 
 and, as she heard no more from Rodney Lee, she was be 
 ginning to hope that a merciful God had listened to her 
 prayers, when she was annoyed one day by the persistent 
 attentions of a young gentleman who boarded at the same 
 place that she did. He had been introduced to her as an 
 attache of the British Embassy. It is very difficult for 
 a pretty young woman to avoid such attentions in 
 Washington City, but she had escaped them thus far, 
 and the manner of his rebuff on this occasion, she 
 thought, would save her from further annoyance. 
 Several months passed, and she had almost forgotten the 
 incident, when he appeared one day at the door of the 
 office where she worked and pointed her out to his com 
 panion, a handsome man, who seemed to be an English 
 man of the better class. She avoided his glance, and tried 
 to persuade herself that he was staring at some one else. 
 
 The stranger was Charles Windom. Nearly a year had 
 passed before Charles Windom was fully restored to his 
 mental and physical health. Meanwhile he was con 
 scious of his mental disease which, he had been informed, 
 was due to the wound received in the duel. Singular 
 to say, his engagement to Amanda seemed utterly for 
 gotten. Finally his condition justified the operation of 
 trepanning his skull, which operation having been suc 
 cessfully performed, the whole sad history was suddenly
 
 THE MODERN FAfclAH. 207 
 
 revealed to him, first as a "nightmare," then as the sad 
 dest of realities. Then his natural manliness reasserted 
 itself, and he informed Dr. DuBose of his intention of 
 marrying Amanda and bringing his wife to Europe, and 
 there making his home, where neither prejudice nor gos 
 sip could assail them. 
 
 " Whatever the result may be, DuBose, she is innocent, 
 and I shall care for and protect my wife in the manner 
 most conducive to her happiness." Thus he spoke to his 
 friend, and DuBose entered cordially into the scheme. 
 
 Impelled by this cheering hope, he sought the physi 
 cian under whose care Windom had been so long a 
 patient. 
 
 'I think," said the physician, "that Mr. Windom is 
 entirely cured ; indeed, could trepanning have been ac 
 complished earlier, he might have left us a sound man 
 in every respect six months ago. His malady was un 
 doubtedly caused by the wound received in the duel." 
 
 Finally, all objections being withdrawn by his physi 
 cian, Windom prepared to return to America and seek his 
 affianced wife. He had no desire to live again in New 
 Haven, for he knew that the New Haven public attributed 
 their separation to his mental aberration. He longed to 
 become reconciled to her, but he knew that accident or 
 the tongue of gossip might at any time reveal the social 
 barrier which could never be removed in the United 
 States. 
 
 "All men are, and of right ought to be, free and equal," 
 he soliloquized, quoting from the Declaration of Inde 
 pendence, from Great Britain. Then with a smile of 
 disdain: "What a farce a sham is this thing they call 
 ' freedom ' and 'equality! ' Why, Thomas Jefferson, the 
 author of that so-called 'ark of our covenant,' was a 
 slaveholder, as was George Washington the ' Father of 
 the Republic.' And she, my precious, innocent darling, 
 the purest, sweetest of women, thus cursed because a 
 remote ancestor, perhaps, belonged to that ill fated race 
 whom all the world is even now seeking to despoil of its 
 rightful territories in Africa. Ah, me! But I must cease 
 this train of thought or the old penalty will return. Oh ! 
 God God Almighty protect me from that, and point 
 the way for her redemption through me ! "
 
 208 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 It was well for his mental equilibrium that the duty of 
 packing up his clothing and other preparations diverted 
 his mind from these somber forebodings, or he would not 
 have been able to leave the sanitarium the next day. 
 He knew that she was a clerk in the Treasury Depart 
 ment at ^Washington, and, in spite of the advice of Dr. 
 DuBose against so rash an undertaking, he determined 
 to abandon his tour on the Continent, and to see her at 
 her desk, hoping that she would not know who he was. 
 To effect this he disguised himself for the first time in his 
 life, and, traveling incognito, sailed for New York. 
 
 His long residence in England, while a student at 
 Oxford University, had made the English pronunciation, 
 particularly the "broad A," as natural to him as the 
 flat New Haven " A." It was easy, therefore, to assume 
 the manner and bearing of an Englishman, and, in order 
 the better to accomplish his purpose, he had secured 
 from a mutual friend in London a letter introducing 
 him to an attache of the British Legation at Washing 
 ton. Perhaps "the end excused the means; " but at any 
 rate, he represented himself as an American, born of 
 English parentage, by name Wilson ; for, under this name 
 he had been registered in the sanitarium. 
 
 By the young diplomat, he was shown the sights of the 
 National Capital, and, under other circumstances, it 
 would have been refreshing to any patriotic American to 
 have heard thedisparagingremarks of thisyoung British 
 diplomat concerning all things in "The States." 
 
 But Windom's whole mind and heart were concentrated 
 upon the approaching boon of a glimpse once more of the 
 one being whom he loved more than all else in the world. 
 He agreed, therefore, with his new-found friend in his 
 hypercritical criticism of the Corcoran Art Gallery which 
 in other moods he would have properly appreciated, and 
 of the daubs in the Capitol that purport to be works of 
 art. Again and again, he informed his cicerone that he 
 had no taste for art (it had been a passion with him in 
 former days) and desired to see the practical workings 
 of the financial methods of the government of "The 
 States." " For Amanda," he thought, "is a clerk in the 
 Treasury Department." 
 
 And there, seated at her desk, he saw her. She seemed
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 209 
 
 oblivious to all save her work, and he seemed rooted to 
 the spot, while she was absorbed in the task before her. 
 It was not rare for strangers to stare at her, for, in spite 
 of her mourning garb and the lines which sorrow had 
 traced on her face, she was a rarely graceful and lovely 
 woman. 
 
 " Don't stare at her so ; it's no use; I've done it time 
 and again," said the young diplomat. "She is imper 
 vious to flattery, and freezes by her manner any attempt 
 to form her acquaintance." 
 
 " Do you know her? " asked Windom, clutching his arm 
 nervously. 
 
 "Certainly; that is to say, I have been presented to 
 her, but while I know her, she does not seem to know 
 me." 
 
 1 ' Take the chances and present me to her." 
 
 "That's a good joke; I'll do it, but I warn you that 
 we will retire utterly routed. I would as soon present 
 you to Queen Victoria without her permission." 
 
 "Ah, Miss, pardon; may I present my friend, Mr. Wil 
 son, of Chester, England?" 
 
 Amanda looked up with indignant impatience, which 
 justified the criticism which he had made a few moments 
 before; then, in spite of the mutton-chop whiskers and 
 the wig which he wore, she recognized Windom, and, 
 with hands uplifted in agony and one appealing glance, 
 she sank to the floor in a swoon. The young diplomat 
 was amazed at the developments which followed. Win 
 dom knelt down by the side of the unconscious woman, 
 and, raising her, kissed her passionately, with the most 
 endearing expressions. Then, realizing that she should 
 be left in a recumbent position and needed air, he placed 
 her tenderly on the floor, and asked the young gentlemen, 
 who were crowding around them now, to open the win 
 dows and give her plenty of air. Meanwhile his wig 
 had fallen off, and he had cast aside the false "mutton- 
 chops" which made his handsome features homely, and 
 said to his companion : " I will explain everything to 
 you later; please leave us; she is a very dear relative, 
 whom I have not seen for a long time." With this ex 
 planation the young gentlemen present withdrew, but 
 gossip did not spare either of them. 
 M. P.- u
 
 210 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 "After all her prudishness, this ' Miss A. M. Anda' has 
 a lover," said one of the female clerks. 
 
 " She will not be so reserved hereafter," said another. 
 
 "She has always been different from the rest of us; I 
 wonder who she is, anyway," chimed in a third. 
 
 " There they go, now ! and he is supporting her as if she 
 was a sister." 
 
 " Or a wife," said another. 
 
 In truth, Amanda's returning consciousness brought 
 with it the wholesome decision to avoid a scene if possi 
 ble, and to walk out thus with Windom seemed the most 
 natural and most sensible course to take. And both of 
 them were astonished at the ease with which they adapted 
 themselves to the situation and the comfort they found 
 in being thus thrown together again. Correspondence 
 could never have effected it, for, had Amanda known that 
 Windom was in Washington, she would have fled from 
 the city as from a pestilence. True, she had neverceased 
 to love him more than life itself, for she thought that 
 nothing but mental aberration had caused him to desert 
 her at the most critical hour of her life. But the cause of 
 that mental aberration ! She stopped at the street cor 
 ner as this thought greeted her like a thunder-clap. 
 
 "I can go no farther with you, Air. Windorn," she 
 said. 
 
 "Say not so! Please do not say that, Amanda, my 
 precious darling! Since I have found you at last, no 
 power on earth must separate us again." 
 
 She saw that he would be true to her now, despite the 
 separation it might entail from all his relatives yea, 
 despite the prejudice of all of the Anglo-Saxon race in 
 America, rather than relinquish her whom he loved so 
 fondly. She did not heed the passing crowd which, 
 in its heedless rush on "business" bent, nearly brushed 
 them both from the pavement ; but, putting her hand in 
 his, with a look of unutterable love, she said : ' Oh ! my 
 beloved ! I feel that heaven itself can hardly be compared 
 to this unexpected bliss." 
 
 He hailed a passing cab, and, placing her in it, took a 
 seat beside her. His eyes answered her look of fondest 
 affection, and once again he held her form to his and 
 kissed her repeatedly.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 211 
 
 "Peace, blessed peace, at last at last!" She mur 
 mured . 
 
 But "peace, blessed peace" was not yet to be her 
 portion. Gossip, with its Medusa fangs, had circulated 
 many unfounded rumors concerning her meeting with the 
 handsome Englishman. The landlady, with woman's 
 charity for her sex, took good care to see that these 
 rumors reached Amanda. She became ill, for she did not 
 know how to repel such slanderous insinuations, which 
 increased from day to day. 
 
 She could not be moved, and her illness resulted in 
 brain fever. Long and patiently did Mrs. Adams nurse 
 the invalid, and never a day passed without inquiries 
 from "Mr. Wilson." Weeks passed, during which deli 
 rium clouded her brain most of the time, and she hovered, 
 more like a spirit than a human being, between life and 
 death. 
 
 Grievous as was the ordeal to her, it was the brain- 
 tonic needed by him, and his mind became clear as hers 
 became obscured. 
 
 But physical strength, even of the strongest, must give 
 way at last, and the crafty woman whose jealousy of 
 Amanda's beauty and culture had caused her illness, 
 assuming the deepest contrition for her sadmistake, took 
 Mrs. Adams' place as nurse when she became too much 
 exhausted to remain longer in the room. It was then 
 that she noted carefully Amanda's ravings, and, putting 
 them together, word byword and thread by thread, what 
 had been incoherent became a clear revelation of the sad 
 history of this beautiful daughter of an octoroon mother. 
 And, gradually, the truth was rumored in the "Depart 
 ments," and many quizzical smiles and shrugs accom 
 panied the report as one fair clerk said to another : " I 
 told you so!" 
 
 Wiudom blessed the only good fortune that remained 
 to them, viz., that both were known only by assumed 
 names. 
 
 In vain did the " colored Congressman" from a South 
 ern State do all in his power to have Amanda reinstated 
 in her former position. He did not know her personally, 
 but all the sympathy which one unfortunate can feel for
 
 212 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 another was illustrated in his efforts in behalf of the 
 persecuted "Miss A. M. Anda." 
 
 Could the newspapers have learned her real name, or 
 Windom's, they would have as eagerly printed the 
 "facts" as given by this woman, and thus have blighted 
 two lives forever under the plea of " enterprise " 
 
 But Windom adopted the more sensible expedient of 
 requesting Amanda, who was still ill and knew nothing 
 of this newspaper publicity, to write her resignation, and 
 he bore it in person to the chief. That functionary, see 
 ing the bearing of the determined man before him, did 
 not hesitate to accept it, and bowed his acquiescence to 
 the terms; for Windom quietly informed him that he 
 would hold him personally responsible if another word 
 was uttered or published concerning this unfortunate 
 affair. 
 
 XXX. 
 
 In the United States of America, the so-called < < Race 
 Problem," concerns only the Red, White and Black races, 
 the first being by far the least important ; in India fifty 
 races of the human family characterized by the greatest 
 diversity of manner, appearance, language and religion 
 confronted Lee, and he wondered at the contrasts which 
 these various races exhibited. He recalled Bishop 
 Hunter's question: "Have any two races ever lived 
 together peaceably under similar conditions?" as he 
 reflected upon this fact. In America the Red race has 
 been so robbed and oppressed by the merciless rule of the 
 white man, that it is but a question of years when, like 
 the buffalo of the Plains, the Red men will become, as a 
 race, extinct. 
 
 In India, on the contrary, he had noticed that the Red 
 race predominates; and he reflected that the Caucasian 
 race is a minority race among the children of men. He 
 heard of no "colored men" in India, and he had seen no 
 black people of the Congo negro type. 
 
 True, there are Jews in Malabar who a re perfectly black. 
 These black Jews were the equal of all other Jews, but
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 213 
 
 were of an inferior caste, not because of their color, but 
 because of their religion. 
 
 They did not resemble any negroes that he had ever 
 seen. They suffered because they were Jews, as do the 
 Russian Jews. 
 
 "In America it is a matter of color; in India of caste," 
 thought Lee. 
 
 But the life of a student and traveler was nearing its 
 end for Carter Lee, and his philosophic reflections and 
 archaeological investigations were brought to a sudden 
 close when he reached Algiers. There, for the first time 
 in many months, he read the New York newspapers, and 
 in them he found an item which startled and shocked 
 him. He read the announcement in the telegraphic col 
 umns, under the caption: "Woman's Cruel Prejudice." 
 As he read the story contained in the special, he rec 
 ognized Miss A. M. Anda as Amanda Adams. To his 
 mind she had evidently taken this name as the only one 
 to which, in her morbid sensitiveness, she felt entitled, 
 and his conscience smote him anew as he reflected upon 
 the horrible truth which had been communicated to him 
 by Bishop Hunter. He read it twice. 
 
 WOMAN'S CRUEL PREJUDICE. 
 
 WASHINGTON, , 1 889. 
 
 Investigation of the revolt of the plate printers against the 
 appointment of Frances Rivers as assistant has brought to 
 light another case of a similar nature in the Treasury Depart 
 ment. " Miss A. M. Anda " is not merely pretty she is looked 
 ii] ton as beautiful. 
 
 But there flows in the poor woman's blood, a fatal trace, a 
 mere shadow, of African blood, which has blighted her hopes, 
 removed her from places of luxury and refinement, and will 
 probably consign her to menial employment. 
 
 Her mother was a handsome woman, and the favorite serv 
 ant of a wealthy gentleman of Georgia. The war deprived 
 her master of the bulk of his fortune, but after gaining her free 
 dom, the faithful former slave and favorite refused to leave his 
 family. 
 
 She lived only a few years to enjoy her freedom. Her infant 
 was taken care of, and during childhood was reared as carefully 
 and enjoyed the same advantages of education as did the chil 
 dren of her master's household. Hhe was never required to do 
 menial labor, and was allowed to occupy the position of play 
 mate, companion and equal of the other children in all their 
 pastimes and studies. Her beauty attracted the attention of
 
 214 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 the only son of the proud Southerner, who became so enamored 
 of his fair playmate tha.t the concealment of his passion was no 
 longer possible. The father remonstrated with his son in vig 
 orous terms, and told him the girl's history for the first time in 
 his life. The young man disappeared and was seen a few 
 weeks later in Seattle, having joined the army stationed there. 
 She came to this city, passed a civil service examination, and 
 was assigned to duty in the numbering division of the Bureau 
 of Engraving and Printing. 
 
 The rest of Miss A. M. Anda's history is soon told. When it 
 became known that she had African blood in her veins, the 
 women of the division made such vigorous protests that she 
 was removed to the less desirable position of plate-printer's 
 assistant; but here she met with even more concerted and 
 effective opposition, and is again to be removed to the position 
 of messenger, where those sufficiently interested in her history 
 may probably find her seated on a wooden bench waiting her 
 superior's bidding, patient and uncomplaining, but broken 
 hearted and hopeless. 
 
 As he finished reading this brief sketch of Amanda's 
 life since that great misfortune, the knowledge of her 
 unfortunate birth, had shadowed it, he could not refrain 
 from giving utterance to his thoughts : 
 
 " But for me," he exclaimed, "but for her unfortunate 
 acquaintance with me, she might never have discovered 
 the secret of her birth. Whatever her misfortunes may be, 
 no blame can beattachedto her the purest and gentlest 
 of women." The paper dropped from his hand and he 
 sat silent communing with his thoughts. "I pity her 
 from the bottom of my heart/' he said, finally; " but the 
 same cruelty which causes the gentlest of women to 
 avoid those of her sex who have fallen, will debar her from 
 being received in the social circles which she once so 
 graced." 
 
 " Here, in India, I have learned the fate of the Parinh, 
 who, like the Helot of old, is an outcast. The modern 
 Pariah is the unfortunate and innocent child, born of 
 octoroon parents, in free America. In India these ' out- 
 castes ' know their fate from their birth ; in the United 
 States of America, they are taught from infancy to think 
 that 'all men are created free and equal,' and the effort 
 to abolish caste distinction by false political theories 
 fomented by demagogues, has caused this modern Pariah 
 to seek vainly to overcome Nature's law. For it is as 
 easy for the leopard to change its spots as it is for the
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 215 
 
 child of an octoroon to outlive and render null the 
 social prejudice against any white person who is cursed 
 with negro blood. Sad and cruel as is this fate, civiliza 
 tion demands that unrelenting ostracism shall follow 
 miscegenation." 
 
 From that day he counted the days and hours that 
 must elapse before he could arrive in Washington to offer 
 her all the reparation that it was in his power to make. 
 
 Perchance the vessel that contained Amanda, now Mrs. 
 Charles Windom, en route for Liverpool, passed the ship 
 which bore Carter Lee to New York. 
 
 For, early after her recovery from the dangerous illness 
 which had resulted from her meeting with Windom, she 
 realized that there was no middle course for her to 
 pursue: she must either accede to his ardent request, and 
 that of Colonel and Mrs. Adams, or resume her life as a 
 clerk in Washington. Still she loved him too well to link 
 her destiny with his, blighted as it was by her unfortu 
 nate birth. But a letter from Bishop Hunter to Colonel 
 Adams changed her decision, and filled her heart with 
 gladness. The facts contained in this letter were more 
 precious to her than the inheritance of the greatest for 
 tune on earth would have been. The letter was as 
 follows : 
 
 BETHEL CHURCH, , 1890. 
 
 Dear Sir: I have just preached the funeral sermon over the 
 remains of my good old friend, Elbert Hoard. Before his death 
 he related to me a most remarkable .statement concerning the 
 young woman whom you and I knew as Amanda and who was 
 the mother of your adopted daughter. Truly, God hath mys 
 terious ways "His wonders to perform;" and this ante-mortem 
 statement of Elbert Hoard is the most remarkable stpry I 
 ever heard, and I believe every word of it. You will remember 
 that I told you that I had known Elbert forty years, but I do 
 not think that Linformed you that I had not seen him but 
 once since the close of the war which emancipated all the slaves 
 in the South. We corresponded occasionally, and kept posted 
 as to each other's mode of life and family history, but both of 
 our lives were so occupied with work in our chosen fields that 
 we did not have time to seek each other. On the few occasions 
 
 when our Conference met in the town of Y , or when my 
 
 other duties called me briefly to that locality, Elbert, who was 
 not a member of our church, but a primitive Baptist of the 
 "Hard-Shell" variety, was absent. The one occasion which 
 caused us to meet was shortly after the death of Amanda, and 
 he wa.s greatly shocked to hear of it. Indeed, he had come to
 
 216 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 his old homo, which was near my old master's plantation, chiefly 
 to have an interview with her, for, he said, lie had never felt en 
 tirely satisfied in his mind that the octoroon woman who was 
 in charge of the infant (Amanda) when his master bought her 
 from the negro trader in New Orleans, was really Amanda's 
 mother, as the said negro trader had represented her to be. He 
 told me then the following story, which I will give in his lan 
 guage, except that I will try to tell it grammatically. 
 
 " When master took me to Alabama with him as his 'body- 
 servant' in 1845," he said, "he decided to visit New Orleans 
 and stay there until the Mardi Gras festivities were over. 
 Those wei'e wild days; and the young gentlemen of thecountry 
 lived fast and drank champagne like water. Some of them 
 gambled recklessly, and sometimes Mr. Hoard himself took a 
 hand at a game of poker. The steamboats on the Mississippi 
 River were the finest in thecountry, and gambling went on night 
 and day all through our trip to New Orleans. Two days before 
 we reached New Orleans, a man got on board who was accom 
 panied by a nearly white woman who carried a white child in 
 her arms. The man wore crape on his hat, and we learned that 
 his wife had died of the cholera, and had been buried on Li.s 
 plantation the day before. I thought I had seen this gentle 
 man before, but his face bore such evidence of dissipation and he 
 kept his hat down over his eyes so, as he passed up the deck, 
 that I could not be sure that I recognized him. But I had rny 
 suspicions, and I tried to find out from the woman, who seemed 
 to. be the nurse, though she afterwards claimed to be the 
 mother, of the child. Before I could get a chance to talk to her, 
 I saw the negro trader whose 'gang' of slaves was on board, 
 having been brought from Virginia for the purpose of being 
 sold in the New Orleans market in a long and confidential con 
 versation with her. This woman, though a very likely young 
 woman, had a deceitful, treacherous look in her eyes that 
 caused me to distrust her from the first. 
 
 " That day the gentleman began to drink hard, and soon took 
 a hand in the poker game that was being played, and the 
 luckiest of the players was the negro trader. Finally, late that 
 night, he had lost all his money, and had borrowed a thousand 
 dollars from the negro trader, who seemed to be an acquain 
 tance of his. 
 
 " Four times I saw my master try to persuade the stranger to 
 stop playing, and finally I heard him protest against his sign 
 ing the note which the negro trader presented him. He became 
 angry, and when master said to the negro trader, 'A note 
 signed by a drunken man cannot be legally collected, and 1 
 shall do my best to prevent you from robbing Mr. Lee,' the 
 stranger jumped up and said, 'Attend to your own business, 
 sir ! My name is Rodney ; it will be well for you to remember 
 that I am not your friend, Mr. Lee.' In those days, to continue 
 a discussion of that nature meant a duel, or a pistol fight, then 
 and there. My master will ever command my love and respect 
 for what he did then. Turning to Mr. Rodney Lee for it was
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 217 
 
 the disinherited son of Mr. Carter Lee, Senior's, father he placed 
 his hand on his shoulder and said : 'Pardon me, Mr. Rodney, I 
 thought I knew you. But I wish to be your friend, and, if you 
 need one, you can command my services to-morrow. This is not 
 the time and place for a quarrel.' I had seen the negro trader 
 receive the note, which Mr. Rodney Lee had signed without 
 reading it, draw his pistol and hold it under the table, and I 
 rushed to master's state-room to get his pistol and hand it to 
 him. When I returned, Mr. Rodney Lee, who had seemed to 
 become sober instantly when master thus proposed to act as his 
 second if a duel should become necessary, was denouncing the 
 negro trader as a thief and scoundrel, and demanding the re 
 turn of his note. As I handed master his pistol, he refused to 
 receive it, saying that he was acting as Mr. Rodney's friend,not 
 as the enemy of his antagonist. This seemed to pacify the two 
 men, and my master requested the negro trader to step aside 
 with him. I followed them, and heard him appeal to him not 
 to let the matter go further ; that Mr. Rodney was evidently 
 not responsible for his words or actions. 
 
 " 'I had the drop on him and could have killed him,' replied 
 the man. 
 
 " ' I know you did I knew it all the time and you would have 
 probably been acquitted in case of a trial for murder. But wait 
 until he is sober, then demand your rights.' 
 
 " ' You are a stranger to me, sir, and you seem to be a fair 
 man. You don't know Mr. Rodney ; I do ; and he will not chal 
 lenge me, or accept a challenge from me, because he claims that 
 I am not a gentleman by reason of my calling. He has won 
 money from me before this, and I have had trouble with him 
 before. If he attacks me to-morrow I will defend myself, and I 
 will show him no mercy. He may have been a gentleman once, 
 but he is now going to the dogs as fast as a man can. I shall 
 not return his note until it is paid. Good night, sir.' 
 
 " By the time we reached Mr. Rodney Lee, he was suffering 
 great pain and seemed in such physical torture that all recol 
 lection of his difficulty was, for the moment, obliterated. In 
 two hours it was learned that he had contracted the disease 
 from which his wife died, for he had nursed her faithfully dur 
 ing her illness. The captain of the steamer declared that he 
 would not risk the lives of his passengers and crew by having a 
 cholera patient on board, and Mr. Rodney Lee was put off in 
 the darkness at the next landing. My master determined to go 
 with him, and I decidedto accompany him, though each of us 
 knew that such a course would' almost certainly mean that we 
 would also have the dreaded disease. In a few hours he died, 
 and, so great was his suffering and so rapidly did death claim 
 him, that all that we could learn was that the child which we 
 had left on the boat was his, and that he had a little son in New 
 Orleans. Now, you will remember what a stern, but kind, old 
 master Mr. Rodney Lee's father was, for I have often heard 
 you say so when we were boys together. You will remember 
 that you and I witnessed the last meeting between the father and
 
 218 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 son, though -we were concealed from their view. He upbraided 
 him with having squandered a fortune and dishonored his 
 name by bringing with him from France, where he had been a 
 medical student five years, a young French girl who was not 
 his social equal. You will remember the defiant manner of the 
 young man when he said : ' Yes, I did ! and I shall continue 
 to live as I have lived. I shall not again subject myself to such 
 reproof, and I will go forth to the world, bearing an assumed 
 name, rather than change my profession to the practice of 
 medicine as you desire ; or abandon the woman who has sacri 
 ficed all that she loved most in order to follow me.' You know 
 that he did go away and all the efforts made by his father and 
 brother, your old master, to find him were fruitless. After his 
 death, my master went to New Orleans and found the woman 
 and child in possession of the negro trader who claimed them 
 as his property. The woman declared that she was the mother 
 of the child, and that her mother was a quadroon slave in Vir 
 ginia. Yet she consented to part from it; and, rather than 
 have a law-suit, which would thus bring the names of the Lee's 
 and the alleged facts into publicity, he bought the infant and we 
 carried it to your old master, and left it in the care of Mrs. 
 Carter Lee. 
 
 "You will remember that you often said to rne that you could 
 not understand why such a marked preference and favor was 
 always accorded to Amanda, who was reared as the companion 
 and playmateof Mr. Lee's children, rather than as a servant. We 
 both attributed it to sympathy for the helpless orphan. Recently 
 1 was summoned by telegraph to go to New Orleans to see that 
 negro trader, who had lived to a very old age. It was his 
 ' dying request,' he wrote in a letter that I had received the 
 week before, that I should hear a confession which he had to 
 make, and that he would die miserable unless he could confide 
 the secret to some one by whom the facts to be stated could be 
 proved. He added that, as my master was dead, he could 
 prove this by me alone. I left immediately and reached his bed 
 side shortly before he died. He then informed me that the slave 
 and octoroon woman, whom he had held as his property to 
 redeem Mr. Rodney Lee's note, was not the mother of the infant, 
 whom he had sold to my master, but that her mother was a 
 French woman with not one drop of negro blood in her veins ! 
 He had known her personally, and knew that she was the wife 
 of Mr. Rodney. She had been a maid in a household where Mr. 
 Rodney Lee boarded when a student in Paris. Mr. Rodney, he 
 said, practiced what is known as animal magnetism, which is 
 different from the practice of medicine as practiced in this coun 
 try, and this young woman traveled with him as his patient. 
 It was not generally known that she was his wife. Mr. Rodney 
 prospered in his profession, and had bought a plantation to 
 ' settle down ' in life shortly before the illness which had resulted 
 fatally to his wife and himself. After giving me this history 
 and begging me to do all in my power to find that child and 
 assure her that she was not of negro origin, he died, and I
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 219 
 
 returned home. Now, I feel that I have not long to live, and 
 have not the strength to begin a search which seems to me 
 hopeless. You and I feel that, in the sight of God, a black skin 
 is as good as a white one,; and we know that the principal woes 
 of our race in this country arise from a mingling of the two 
 races. And we cannot disguise from our own minds and hearts 
 the knowledge that such illicit connections result in social 
 ostracism to the children, so far as the white race is concerned. 
 Use, therefore, your energies and influence, and intelligence, to 
 discover whether that unfortunate child is still living. I never 
 could believe that she was the child of the womaiii who claimed 
 to be her mother and yet parted from her without a tear. If she 
 is living, impart to her the knowledge that she has not one drop 
 of negro blood in her veins, but is as white, and her birth as 
 legitimate, as that of any of her kindred." 
 
 He fell back in bed exhausted as he finished this story, and 
 when he was sufficiently restored to admit of hearing my reply, 
 I related to him the history of your adopted daughter,and in 
 formed him that I would immediately acquaint you with these 
 facts, and that through you the happy news would be trans 
 mitted without delay to Miss Amanda. 
 
 How much misery would have been saved you all, and espe 
 cially the dear young lady herself, had this crime not been com 
 mitted ! How callous and brutal must have been the traffic in 
 human beings if such a crime could be committed ! And the 
 goodness of God is shown when He caused your noble wife and 
 yourself to adopt this homeless and nameless waif as your 
 own child. And yet her history is a living proof that the two 
 races should be kept pure, as, in the divine will of Providence, 
 it was intended that they should be. May God's blessings 
 still be with you and yoiirs, including the dear young lady, is- 
 the heartfelt prayer of, 
 
 Your humble servant, 
 
 BISHOP HUNTER. 
 
 To take this letter to Mrs. Adams, read it to her, and 
 clasp her in his arms as she exclaimed: "Thank God! 
 we will have our child again ! " was the work of but a few 
 minutes; and they lost no time in apprizing Amanda and 
 Windom of its contents. Thus, all reasonable objections 
 having been removed, a quiet marriage was speedily 
 arranged, and they sailed for Europe the following 
 week,
 
 220 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 XXXI. 
 
 Carter Lee arrived in New York in due time, and imme 
 diately wrote to 'Colonel Adams at New Haven asking 
 permission to call to see him at his residence. For this 
 .high spirited and proud man felt humble whenever he 
 thought of the part which he had taken in the troubles 
 which had darkened that once happy home. He felt, too, 
 that he had been an iconoclast, inasmuch as he had de 
 stroyed the one idol of hislife, his love for Mary Windom, 
 when he yielded to the counsels of a false ideal of 
 "honor " and thereby caused misery to the two families 
 whom he admired and esteemed most. 
 
 It was with a feeling of relief that Colonel Adams, now 
 a gray-haired, saddened man, replied by writing a most 
 cordial invitation to Carter Lee to visit him at his home. 
 
 " One touch of kindness makes all the world kin," said 
 Lee, as he read this letter, and, for the first time in two 
 years, he felt that the world was full of human kindness 
 to unselfish people. 
 
 He seemed ten years older, and at once Mrs. Adams saw 
 in the lineaments of Lee the history of a noble suffering 
 like unto her own. That evening Colonel Adams drew 
 forth the "Last Will and Testament of Carter Lee, of the 
 County of Hanover, State of Georgia," and handed it to 
 his only surviving son. "I am so glad to know this," 
 said Lee. "It is right and proper, and I honor my 
 father's memory more than ever. To-morrow 1 will be 
 more than glad to confirm this bequest, so as to avoid 
 any appearance of litigation." 
 
 "I thought as much," said Colonel Adams to his wife. 
 
 " I knew he would do it ! " she exclaimed. 
 
 Carter Lee looked inquiringly at them both, and Col-, 
 onel Adams went to his desk and took therefrom a news 
 paper, and showed Lee the following editorial notice: 
 
 THE LEE WILL CASE. 
 
 The world does move. After a prolonged conteHt before 
 the, Georgia courts, before jury and bench of appeal, the 
 illegitimate grandchild of Carter Lee, the rich white planter, 
 inherits his estate in this county valued at $100,000. The
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 221 
 
 supreme court on yesterday settled the matter finally, and Miss 
 Amanda Adams will enjoy the fine estate. The decision of the 
 supreme court is printed elsewhere in brief and speaks for itself. 
 Thus it shows that the will of the late Carter Lee, as probated, 
 is not against the public policy of the State, as shown by the 
 legislative enactments and by the constitution. 
 
 " Who had the authority to contest this will? " asked 
 Carter Lee. 
 
 " One of your relatives, who claimed that you had died 
 while traveling in India ; but it is all right now." 
 
 " Yes,'' said Lee; "but it grieves and humiliates meto 
 think I have any kindred who would act so contemptibly ; 
 and I insist on placing my decision to a bide by my father's 
 will on record. Even if he had not so willed his property, 
 it will be but small compensation for the unhappiness 
 which, I fear, I have caused her for life." 
 
 "Not so, my friend; Amanda writes from Italy that 
 she was never so happy in her life as she is now. Her 
 husband is devoted to her, and her every want is grati 
 fied." 
 
 "This is the happiest news which I have heard for 
 years," said Lee. 
 
 "I do not doubt it," replied Colonel Adams. "Now 
 will you have the kindness to read this document." 
 
 Lee read with conflicting emotions the "QuitClaim 
 Deed," in favor of Carter Lee, Esq., " of all the property 
 described in the aforesaid instrument, situate and lying 
 in the county of Hanover and State of Georgia." This 
 was. duly attested and signed by Amanda. 
 
 " But I cannot accept it ! " said Lee. 
 
 " You will make Amanda very unhappy if you do not. 
 She has an ample fortune now, and will inherit all that 
 we have. If you value her happiness you will not give 
 her any trouble about this," said Colonel Adams, with a 
 smile which denoted the truth: "It is better to give 
 than to receive." Lee bowed his head in silence, as Col 
 onel Adams added: "Mr. Lee, you have not asked con 
 cerning the mother of Charles Windom " 
 
 "Nor of his sister," added Mrs. Adams, her face indi 
 cating her interest in all that concerned him. 
 
 "Thank you; thank you! It is what I wished to 
 know above all things. What of them ? "
 
 222 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 "Mary was ill fora long time, and finally her physi 
 cian prescribed a change of scene. Dr. DuBose " 
 
 "You don't mean it!" said Lee, interrupting her; 
 " she has not married DuBose? " 
 
 "You dear, foolish lover!" said Mrs. Adams. "Of 
 course not ; and she will never marry unless one Carter 
 Lee offers himself as a sacrifice." 
 
 "My dear, good, kind friend! you surely don't mean 
 that I -" 
 
 "Yes, I do; but you will have to expatriate yourself 
 again to win her. She and her mother are with Amanda 
 in Florence." 
 
 " Have you any message for her ? " said Lee, rising and 
 clasping the hands of both Colonel and Mrs. Adams. 
 
 " Why, what are you going to do ? " she asked. 
 
 " I am going to Italy as soon as possible, and I intend 
 to stay there until Miss Mary will permit me to bring 
 her home again," said Carter Lee, his face radiant with a 
 happiness that he had not known since the day he left 
 Georgia, a conscience-stricken fugitive. 
 
 But before leaving these good friends, Carter Lee asked 
 Colonel Adams, privately, if the New Haven public knew 
 of Amanda's misfortune, and what the result was. 
 
 The very question started Colonel Adams to walking 
 up and downthe room, whilehis countenance showed the 
 intensity of his indignation. For a time he was silent, 
 as if seeking to conquer his feelings, then he stopped in 
 front of Lee and said: "Pardon me, Mr. Lee; I would 
 not allow myself to speak of this subject to any one else. 
 The world is cruel, merciless, iconoclastic. Have you ever 
 seen the sensitive plant shrink away at the touch? So 
 did Amanda, the purest, gentlest innocent that ever was 
 crushed, withoutofferinganyresistance. It \vasgradual, 
 notimmediate; for 'society,' that nameless entity which 
 governs social life with relentless rule, has the velvet 
 touch of a cat when purring to prosperity, and the same 
 feline habit of lengthening the torture of its helpless 
 victim. Here an invitation to some social gathering, 
 where, a month before, she would have queened it as the 
 belle, is pointedly omitted. There, the very friends who 
 were most demonstrative in their affectionate preference 
 for the society of the petted darling who never wronged
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 223 
 
 a human being by thought or deed in her life, avert their 
 heads as they meet her ! And during it all not one word 
 of censure escaped Amanda. She seemed to feel intuitive 
 ly that the cross of the martyr was to be her portion, and 
 she accepted it with Christ-like resignation. But her 
 health failed rapidly, and it was clearly evident that her 
 life would be the forfeit unless occupation could be secured 
 for her. I succeeded in having her appointed a clerk in 
 one of the departments in Washington City and you 
 know the rest. " 
 
 Carter Lee bowed in assent. 
 
 "I tell you, sir," continued Colonel Adams, "it has 
 changed my views of life entirely. You remember Pope's 
 verses : 
 
 Vice is a monster of such hideous mien, 
 That to be hated needs but to be seen ; 
 
 But, seen too oft, familiar with her face, 
 We first endure, then pity, then embrace. 
 
 " The converse of that is Amanda's experience. So in 
 nocent, so virtuous, so guileless was she that she could 
 not conceive how people could be wicked. And the 
 moment when her innocent misfortune was revealed to 
 her she felt inexpressibly humiliated. She, who had been 
 the pet of society, shunned all publicity as if it were a 
 leprous taint. It is the old story of ' man's inhumanity 
 to man,' woman's heartlessness to woman." Thecordial 
 hand-clasp, the sympathetic glance from Carter Lee's 
 eyes, told his sympathy with this grief of a parent which 
 passeth understanding. 
 
 Then Colonel Adams drew forth the letter of Bishop 
 Hunter, and handed it to Lee who read it with amaze 
 ment and gratification. "What a grand old trump he is !" 
 Lee exclaimed. 
 
 "Yes, indeed, he has made us a reunited family again, 
 and Amanda is as happy as so refined a nature as hers 
 can be after such an experience; for all that love and 
 wealth can do to make her happy and contented are now 
 freely lavished upon her." 
 
 With this knowledge, Lee returned to New York with a 
 lighter heart than he had thought he could ever have 
 again. Rapidly he arranged his business affairs so that 
 he might go in search of Mary Windom, and round his
 
 224 THE MODEEN PARIAH. 
 
 life with that union which had been his hope for so long 
 a time. 
 
 It was midsummer, and New York City was almost 
 deserted by the society people whom he had known. 
 Even his friends of the club were absent at sea-shore or 
 mountain resorts, and the papers were teeming with 
 descriptions of social life there. 
 
 "Will she receive me?" he asked himself. "She is 
 certainly to be excused if she does not. I am not vain 
 enough to think that women are usually partial to me, 
 but if Kitty DeBrosses was not greatly interested in my 
 attentions to her, I am not a judge of women, and I think 
 I am. And what a splendid creature she was! Yes, I 
 will go to see her, and take the chances of a rebuff." 
 
 His toilet finished, he glanced at the columns of the 
 paper of that date, and his attention was quickly enlisted 
 as he read the following concerning the young lady whom 
 he had summoned courage to visit again : 
 
 Fair Women at the Resorts. 
 The List Includes Titled Dames and Court Favorites. 
 
 But the Simple Native Girl Easily Holds Her Own. 
 Many of the Lovely Daughters of the South Are Here. 
 
 He knew several of the Southern belles, whose names 
 and attractions were thus chronicled, but his attention 
 was particularly drawn to the following graphic descrip 
 tion: 
 
 HOTEL KAATERSKILL, August 10th. 
 
 Dreamy gray eyes, black-lashed, that can sparkle with mirth, 
 flash fire, or grow meltingly sad ; a clear, white skin with the 
 faintest tinge of pink ; black hair with the sheen of satin ; a 
 Greek nose with thin, wide quivering nostrils that mark the 
 fine-fibered and high-strung spirit; lips clearly cut making a 
 perfect Cupid's bow ; a full figure, with wonderful curves such 
 is the vision of splendid womanhood Mrs. Tracy Wilmer pre 
 sents. She has come to spend a few days in the Catskills to be 
 reminded of the scenes which pleased her venerable father most, 
 before she exchanged her belleship to become the wife of the 
 handsome young Southerner whose phenomenal success in the 
 Stock Exchange had already made him one of the most noted 
 figures on Wall street. As Commodore of the New York Yacht 
 Club, he is deservedly popular; and people hesitate to say which 
 is the more to be congratulated, this handsome young capital 
 ist who has won the hand of the fair daughter of the milliona.ire 
 lawyer, the late Mr. DeBrosses, or this beautiful bride, conceded 
 to be one of the belles of the metropolis, whose destiny has evi 
 dently been placed in safe hands.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 227 
 
 at the statues which adorn these courts: Americus 
 Vespucius, from whom America took its name ; Michael 
 Angel o Buonorotti, the great architect and painter of 
 the Old Testament; of Boccacio, Dante, Petrarca, Galileo, 
 Benvenuto Cellini. Machiavelli, Donatello, and others 
 >all great sons of Tuscany, all citizens of Florence. Some 
 other day, perhaps, he will examine them, but not now. 
 He enters the vestibule, the sculpture gallery. What to 
 him are the statues of Mars, of Silenus with Bacchus, of 
 Apollo, of the Roman Emperors, Augustus, Trajan and 
 Adrian ? She is not there, and he passes on. He enters 
 the hall of Greek and Latin inscriptions, with its beauti 
 ful works of sculpture, but neither Leda nor the Nereide 
 on a marine horse, nor the splendid statue of the Roman 
 Empress attracts him at all : she is not there. He passes 
 through the hall of antique bronzes, and scarcely gives 
 this most wonderful collection a notice. He enters 
 the hall of Niobe, that wondrous group which pict 
 ures, as no other does, Grief in marble. And there he 
 saw her. 
 
 He stood quietly and watched her as she sat at one of 
 the octagon mosaic tables, upon which twenty-two skilled 
 artists had worked for thirty-five years, and he neither 
 noted that they were the richest of their kind in the world, 
 nor that around him and her were paintings and sculp 
 tures which would in themselves repay one for the voyage 
 to Europe. What to him was this table which had cost 
 over two millions of dollars? What to him were all the 
 treasures of Art in comparison to the suspense, the anx 
 iety which tormented him as to the manner in which she 
 would greet his coming? She knew only that he was 
 not dead, and had returned to America the same vig 
 orous, handsome young man whom she had known and 
 loved. 
 
 Was all love for him dead in that heart which he had 
 so grievously wounded ? Did she hate him? AVould she 
 pardon him ? He moved among the group of sightseers 
 that he might see her face without being seen. He was 
 grieved to see that the bright, merry face he had known 
 was changed to a settled melancholy which seemed in 
 unison with Niobe and her daughters. For Niobe differs 
 from all other statues of antiquity in that the group rep-
 
 228 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 resents one general expression, and that one is grief. The 
 ancient sculptors made each muse separate, isolated, so 
 aa to have each statue represent one separate attribute, 
 and left to painting the work of grouping them in one 
 tableau. Was she thinking of this unique attribute of 
 Niobe? Was she thinking of art at all? He moved^ 
 again, guide-book in hand, as if examining the works of 
 art, so that she might see him and his head could be 
 turned away from her. He stood thus motionless for a 
 few moments, then turned and faced her. She had risen 
 to her feet and was gazing at him with a startled look, 
 and when she saw that it was indeed Carter Lee, she sank 
 back in her chair and seemed dazed. Immediately he ad 
 vanced to her with hands extended as if he, too, had sud 
 denly discovered her. The blood mantled her cheeks, as 
 he reached her chair and said, very gently : 
 
 " I have come here in search of you, Miss Mary. I am 
 so glad to find you again." 
 
 Ah, love! Ah, life in love, and love in life, how beautiful 
 it is! 
 
 She said not a word, but placed her hand in his as soon 
 as she could regain her self-possession, and looked up to 
 his eyes with one timid glance of gladness. 
 
 "Let me put your shawl around you, Miss Mary; lam 
 afraid the draught may harm you ; the temperature of 
 this climate is very changeable at this season," said Lee, 
 for the curious eyes of tourists were now directed to 
 them. 
 
 " Thankyou. thank you ! Mr. Lee," this with a smile 
 that filled his heart with sunshine. 
 
 "Now, if it suits you, Miss Mary, we will return; your 
 mother has invited me to dine with you to-day, and I 
 am going to escort you to your home." 
 
 It was the day of the fete of St. John, and as they 
 passed the Baptistere she called attention to the history 
 carved on its bronze doors, and said: "There is not a 
 street nor square in this city that is not alesson in history; 
 scarce a house that is not unique to a foreigner's eyes ; 
 and the statues and paintings one could not weary of in 
 years." Her face showed enthusiasm for art, for art had 
 been her love since she had mourned for him as for the 
 dead.
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 229 
 
 He drew her on until they stood before the beautiful 
 group of Donatello's statues called " Hope and Charity," 
 and he said to her: "These two are emblematic of our 
 future," and his hand clasped hers, which rested on his 
 arm, as if he would hold it forever. 
 
 Another day they wandered to theportaRomana, and 
 thence ascended the hill of the Bellosguardo,and enjoyed 
 the lovely panorama of Florence and its environs, 
 and talked of "Etruscan Shades" and "flowery paths of 
 Yalambrosa;" for here were the "Etruscan Shades, "and 
 there, in the distance, was the famous vale of Valam- 
 brosa which inspired the muse of the poets of antiquity. 
 
 It is the old, old tale, old as humanity is, and sweet as 
 is the perfume of the loveliest flower; aye, "it is always 
 old, yet ever new," this love which sanctifies that blessed 
 hour in youth when one heart pleads and another yearns 
 to give itself unto the pleader. 
 
 " But in all these weary months, Mr. Lee, you did not 
 once write to me, and how could you expect me to 
 believe that " 
 
 "That I loved you, rny darling," said he, interrupting 
 this tirnid, gen tie girl, whose loving and trustful glance 
 looked the words that she could not express in speech. 
 
 Nor were words needed, for, with one strong arm 
 around her, and the other holding her hand, which she 
 had raised in modest protest, he drew her trembling form 
 to his, and sealed his love with that first kiss which no 
 man nor woman who truly loves can ever forget. The 
 pure passion of his manly heart shone in his eyes, and 
 was reflected in hers, as they looked down on that lovely 
 face, as her head now rested against his breast, and all 
 the wistful tenderness of her angelic nature was then and 
 there revealed to him. 
 
 "Did you ever doubt that I loved you you only 
 betterthan I love my life, my precious love ?" 
 
 " Yes, I could not help it attimes, and it made me very 
 unhappy. And I could not bear to hear you reproached 
 and criticised unfavorably," she replied. 
 
 "Then they abused me roundly, did they? I cannot 
 blame them; for no real criminal ever suffered more from 
 the result of yielding to his quick temper than I have 
 daily suffered until I learned that youv brother was
 
 230 THE MODERN PARIAH. 
 
 entirely restored to health. I felt as if 1 had slain my 
 brother.",^- 
 
 "I know it j have known it all the time. I knew that 
 you were incapable of an ignoble thought or deed, and 
 yet " 
 
 "And yet, what? " said he, kissing her again. 
 
 " Yet I could not openly defend you, without implying 
 a censure of the words and acts of my poor brother, 
 whose jealousy was aroused by your attentions to 
 Amanda." 
 
 "And I loved you all the time, and never, for one 
 moment, thought of Miss Amanda except as a very dear 
 friend, made doubly dear by her sympathy when I told 
 her that my happiness depended on your reciprocating 
 my attachment." 
 
 " Then you have no doubt about it now ? " 
 
 (This, archly, just for the sake of having him repeat 
 that which he had just expressed.) 
 
 "No, I have never doubted it since I saw the expres 
 sion in your eyes when I found you, the other day, in the 
 Art Gallery. Ah, my love, those gentle expressive eyes 
 of yours are more eloquent than any words which tongue 
 ever uttered." 
 
 " My poor eyes ! and I tried my very, best to hide from 
 'you the joy I felt at seeing you again." 
 
 He did not answer, but drew her hands up, one after 
 the other, until her arms, white as Parian marble and 
 rounded like those of the Venus de Medici, encircled his 
 neck, and, caressing lier hair, was about to kiss her 
 again when voices were heard, and suddenly these two 
 lovers became as precise and proper in their deportment 
 as if they stood in a drawiug-room, surrounded by the 
 most conventional society. Day after day these walks 
 and talks were repeated, and the English language as 
 spoken by them seemed to have caught a soft intona 
 tion of the Italian tongue which was spoken by those 
 whom they met. For love, such as theirs was, softens 
 all things and modulates the voice to suit the occasion. 
 
 Thus time passed fleetly with them reunited, for one 
 was love, and the other her ardent lover. 
 
 And the old trustful confidence returned to bless the 
 heart of Mary Windom, and brighten her face with the
 
 THE MODERN PARIAH. 231 
 
 winsom loveliness that had first won the heart of Carter 
 Lee. And there in the lovely classic city of Florence, the 
 two were united in marriage, and there we will leave 
 them in the midst of all the stores of the past with their 
 eyes and hearts turned to the future. 
 
 THE END.
 
 ETOWAM: 
 
 A Romance of the Confederacy, 
 
 By FRANCIS FONTAINE. 
 
 CRITICISMS OF THE PRESS. 
 
 [From the Boston Herald, January 29, 1888.] 
 
 Mr. Francis Fontaine has written a book on slave life in the 
 ante beUum days, and in the war times, from a Southern stand 
 point, which shows the opposite side of the sombre picture 
 drawn by " Uncle Tom's Cabin." His purpose is to give a cor 
 rect impression of life in the South, as it was under the regime 
 of slavery, and illustrate the heroism anfl sacrifices of theSouth- 
 erriers during the late Avar. This he has accomplished without 
 casting any slur upon the conduct of the Northerners. One of 
 his most promising characters is opposed to the opinions 
 entertained by the Confederacy, but when fate throws him into 
 their hands, and he meets with the same kindness that he would 
 experience in his own home, he becomes more interested in their 
 cause. No matter how much he might be in sympathy with 
 them, he was too loyal to his own side to yield the point. The 
 bright and dark sides of the war are so vividly represented 
 that many of the scenes of battle-fields, and many incidents of 
 the struggle, can. be fully identified by thousands of people 
 now living. 
 
 "Etowah"is not entirely devoted to the strife between the 
 soldiers of the Confederacy ; social life enters largely into the 
 romance. Aside from the merits of "Etowah." as a narrative 
 of the war times, it is a story that contains strong portraiture 
 of characters, as well as an accurate description of the social 
 bonds of union existing between families of unquestionable 
 rank. The author is familiar with all the scenes which he 
 depicts, and, consequently, is able to write clearly and under- 
 standingly. It is an entertaining story, in which argument is 
 nicely blended with romance. 
 
 (233)
 
 [From the Charleston (S. C.) News and Courier, February 5, 
 
 1888.} 
 
 ETOWAH: A ROMANCE OF THE CONFEDERACY. By Francis 
 
 Fontaine. 
 
 Etowah is vividly written, and gives the reader realistic 
 pictures of the different phases of life in the South. These in 
 clude, of course, some of the more notable scenes during the 
 Confederate war, and are supplemented by accounts of the 
 tyranny of the Federal officials in the South after the downfall 
 of the Confederacy. The origin of the Kuklux Klan is sketched 
 and the manner of its operation is shown-. 
 
 It is difficult, within reasonable bounds, to give more than a 
 faint idea of the many strong points of Etowah, both as a 
 novel and what may be termed, a missionary work. The con 
 ditions are so totally changed that Etowah cannot be expected 
 to do for slavery and slaveholders such work as was done for 
 Abolition and Abolitionists by "Uncle Tom's Cabin;" but it 
 shows the South and the Southern people as they were in all 
 their strength and symmetry, and will open the eyes of many 
 who would not care to familiarize themselves with the truth 
 unless it could be given to them in an attractive shape. 
 
 [From the Boston (Mass.) Journal, February 4, 1888.] 
 
 "ETOWAH : A ROMANCE OF THE CONFEDERACY," might be called 
 a novel of vindication. The fierce spirit of wartimes is alive in its 
 pages. The rights of secession are again argued, the question of 
 slavery discussed and the afflictions of war in a conquered coun 
 try represented. A slight thread of romance is the softening 
 element, and the author's union of a Northern soldier with a 
 Southern girl shows that his warm sympathy with the South 
 has not brought hatred towards the people of the North. Some 
 interesting pictures of Southern life before and during the w r ar 
 are portrayed, the description of the slave-mart being particu 
 larly interesting. One of the chief purposes of the book is that 
 of proving the attachment between master and slaves, and 
 none of the dark incidents of slave life are brought out. The 
 novel is earnest and intense. Its chief faults are lack of pro 
 portion and uncertainty in the delineation of character, but 
 the author's earnestness commands respect and consideration, 
 and the work is worth the attention of all who desire to study 
 impartially the period of the Rebellion. 
 
 [From the Chicago Inter-Ocean, January 28, 1888.] 
 
 This is a volume of 522 pages. The author makes a failure 
 in his efforts to robe his old institutions with anything resem 
 bling beautiful garments, but his stories and sketches of the war 
 are many of them very graphically drawn, and are abound- 
 ingly interesting. Fortunately the bulk of the volume is given 
 up to these, 
 
 (234)
 
 \_Froin the Baltimore American, January IT, 1888.] 
 
 This is a most charming story, and the characters are so 
 gracefully portrayed, and so pleasing is the type of work, that 
 those who commence to read it will not be satisfied until they 
 have read it through. It is a work of the highest literary 
 merit. 
 
 [From the Brooklyn (N. Y.) Daily Eagle, January 22, 1888] 
 
 A CLEVER STORY FROM THE SOUTH. This handsome product 
 of the Southern press is more than a mere answer to "Uncle 
 Tom's Cabin," " The Impending Crisis," etc., however, in its 
 picture of Southern life before and since the war. As an answer 
 merely, it might not have been so successful as it is in its char 
 acter of an interesting melange of all that went to make up, to 
 an educated Southern mind, the domestic, social, political, lit 
 erary, philosophical, material, and finally the all-engulfing 
 military experience which came to so many such minds. There 
 is too much thought and culture visible in the book to allow 
 the reader to wonder at the spirit which also pervades it of 
 acceptance of the results of the war, and even of much of the 
 anti-slavery way of looking at the system which was the cause 
 of the war. The romantic, and even the poetic element, is liber 
 ally present for the benefit of those who care littleforthe moral 
 and political principles discussed in the book. 
 
 [From the Fort Worth (Texas) Gazette, February 5, 1888.] 
 
 ETOWAH : A ROMANCE OF THE CONFEDERACY. Advance sheets 
 of this work were sent out about three months ago to many of 
 the newspapers of the country, and elicited from them most 
 favorable criticisms. These opinions are sustained by thebook 
 as a whole, and there can be little doubt that the author has 
 won for it a permanent place in many libraries. Particularly 
 must this be true in the South, where the great struggle took 
 place, the scars of which are scarce obliterated, and in homes 
 where yet may be found many who were active participants. 
 
 Embracing a period of the nation's history replete with 
 strange vicissitudes, many of the vexed questions originating 
 in the war are fairly presented, and if there be a criticism to 
 make, it is that Mr. Fontaine has within too small a compass 
 crowded so great a variety of topics. 
 
 The slender thread of love runs through it all, and the union 
 of the Blue and Gray that grew out of the Yankee captain's 
 sojourn in a Southern home exemplifies the sure way that the 
 younger generation will find to render the tie between the two 
 sections forever indissoluble. 
 
 [From the Atlanta, Constitution, February 5, 188S.~\ 
 
 "ETOWAH," BY FRANCIS FONTAINE. This romance of theCon- 
 federacy, by a distinguished Georgian, is one of the best and 
 brightest Southern novels published in many years. Mr. Fon- 
 (235)
 
 taine has a graphic stylo, and ho has given the true local color 
 ing to the scenes and incidents in hi,s book. "Etowah"isa 
 story that will live. 
 
 [From the Mobile (Ala.) Register, February 12, 1888.1 
 
 This is a work of undoubted merit, replete with the evidences 
 of a refined culture, no less than of earnest thought and patient 
 research. It is a faithful portraiture of life in the South before 
 the war and of her struggles during the stormy period of the 
 Confederacy. The characteristic features of Southern society 
 its eloquence, refinement, hospitality and conservatism, are 
 vividly sketched, and the merits of slavery are set forth in a 
 manner that will recall the well-ca.red-for Southern slave's con 
 tentment in the enjoyment of to-day's plenty with no thought 
 of to-morrow. The negro character, in a,ll its simplicity and in 
 all its contradiction, has never been more perfectly recorded 
 than by Mr. Fontaine's pen ; especially is this trueof old" Zeke" 
 and his grandchild, " Hez," who is a typical little darkey, full 
 of fun, mischief and deceit. 
 
 The scene of the story is laid in Georgia and the well-con 
 structed plot holds the reader's interest throughout. 
 
 [From the Criterion, Atlanta, Ga., March 31, 1888.] 
 
 "ETOWAH," by Mr Francis Fontaine. 1 , of Georgia, is an admir 
 able historical novel. Admirable in all that a historical 
 romance should be true to life, accurate in statistics, fair to 
 both sides of a stupendous question, loyal to the author's sec 
 tion, and unwavering in his fidelity to innate convictions. It is 
 a book on the South, by a Southerner, and yet it is absolutely 
 free from narrowness and marked by a broad and dispassion 
 ate judgment of the case that stamps the able and conscien 
 tious historian. Nowhere else can be found so vivid a resume 
 of the soul-stirring days of the war and the still more harrow 
 ing era of the reconstruction. "Etowah" should be read by 
 every youth in the country, North and South, in order to put 
 the recent tremendous confiict before him in the true light, and 
 to inspire him with reverence and admiration for the brave 
 honest men and women on both sides of the contest. 
 
 [From the Springfield (Mass.) Republican, April 15, 1888.] 
 
 FRANCIS FONTAINE'S "ETOWAH." From the South now 
 appears a novel remarkable in many respects, among which we 
 note especially fair dealing with its subject, liberality of 
 thought, and an earnest desire to set right the minds and hearts 
 of both North and South. Its author, Francis Fontaine, of 
 Atlanta, Ga., was himself a Confederate soldier, and his book 
 breathes that spirit of brotherliuess and frank acceptance of 
 the outcome of the war which characterizes especially the 
 soldiers, and we believe mainly the people of the South. Mr. 
 Fontaine's novel, " Etowah : A Romance of the Confederacy," 
 covers the greater portion of the war, and is carried on through 
 (236)
 
 the Kuklux horrors, the troublous adjustment of affairs at the 
 South, to the present time especial stress being 1 laid on the 
 enormities of the convict system of Georgia. The author's 
 chief personages are of the chivalric class who owe allegiance 
 first to family, then to the State, then to their country, and so, 
 without desire of or faith in secession, followed the call of their 
 State and shared its fortunes. Almost at the very first page 
 occurs the battle of Manassas, and a young Confederate, mor 
 tally wounded, conceives a friendship for a Union soldier, and 
 dying commends him to his family, who adopt him into their 
 hearts, and with whom he spends his time while on parole. He 
 remains a prominent character through the story. Among the 
 slaves of the Latans is one Hallback, the young valet of the 
 son of the house, who accompanies his young master to the 
 war. Around him cluster the chief interests of the book. He 
 is a man strong and heroic in build, full of daring, passionate 
 yet patient, proud of his descent from an African chief, prouder 
 when, he becomes a free man and fights for the country to which 
 he owed (in strict justice) no allegiance. After the war is over, 
 this man becomes, naturally enough, the special target for 
 abuse at the hands both of the Carpet-bagger and the Kuklux ; 
 and a rascally white man, the terror of the State, being shot 
 by " Judge Lynch," Hallback is arrested, tried by court-martial, 
 convicted and sentenced to twenty years' hard labor in the pen 
 itentiary of Georgia that is twenty years' hard labor in the 
 mines, as one of the convict slave gang, under the whip of an 
 overseer a fate only paralleled by life in a Siberian mine. The 
 innocent man goes to his fate and serves out eighteen of the 
 twenty years before his former master can get him a release. 
 One can scarcely guess whether this Hallback was originally 
 intended for the hero of the book, or whether his character lias 
 unconsciously placed him there; but however that may have 
 been, such is his true position. 
 
 [From the Indianapolis Sentinel, June 17, 1888.] 
 
 Of the book itself we can only say that, while it has grave 
 faults, it has, also, striking merits. It is an attempt in the 
 guise of fiction, to present the conservative Southern view of 
 the war, and of the causes that led to it, and to correct false 
 ideas of the condition of society in the South before, during and 
 since the war, which are claimed to have been disseminated by 
 such works as " Uncle Tom's Cabin," " The Impending Crisis," 
 and a " Fool's Errand." It is singularly temperate in its tone, 
 thoroughly patriotic in its spirit, and aims to be entirely just 
 in its treatment of men and events. Negro slavery in the South, 
 as pictured in these pages, was a very different tiling than Mrs. 
 Stowe made it appear in "Uncle Tom's Cabin." The colored 
 people in "Etowah" are all well fed, kindly cared for, and 
 greatly attached to their masters. 
 
 Even the auction block has its redeeming features, and there 
 is none of that savage cruelty, that brutal lust, that shocking 
 bestiality, which Mrs. Stowe pictured in such vivid colors in her 
 (237)
 
 great book. The truth probably lies between the two extremes. 
 Mrs. Stowe presented the most hideous aspects of the peculiar 
 institution; Mr. Fontaine dwells only on its milder and gentler 
 phases. There were probably ten times as many such masters 
 and slaves as Fontaine draws as there were of the types of 
 Legree and George Harris. 
 
 It would be well if this book could have a wide reading in the 
 North. The calm philosophical and patriotic spirit in which it 
 treats these vexed questions of the past would be a revelation 
 to thousands of Northerners who have been betrayed by dema- 
 gogues into a false idea of the existing temper and attitude of 
 the South. If the North knew them as they are, there would 
 speedily be an end of sectionalism in our politics. 
 
 [From the New York Herald, April 14, 1880.'] 
 
 For its own sake the story is well worth reading. We have 
 not enough war stories from the South, although hundreds of 
 thousands of readers are waiting for them. "Etowah" con 
 tains a good love story, many thrilling recollections of the war, 
 and, better still, a great deal about home life at the South in 
 the days when we at the North knew very little about that 
 section of the country. As the old days and customs of the 
 country are gone never to return, books like " Etowah " have 
 a special and lasting value. 
 
 [From The Washington (D. C.) National Republican, March 2, 
 
 ETOWAH: A ROMANCE OF THE CONFEDERACY. By Francis 
 Fontaine, Atlanta, Ga. Published by the author. 
 Perhaps it is not too much to say that this is the best and 
 most intensely interesting novel that has been published by 
 any Southern author since the close of the late war. Its 
 literary merit is of the highest order. The characters axe 
 most graphically drawn, and the interest is kept up to the very 
 last page. 
 
 "ETOWAH" , offered for sale in book stores for 
 
 uhe first time, t ng been sold by subscription here 
 tofore. 
 
 (238)
 
 WARY FACILITY 
 
 ? cro r^i
 
 ^ifeiiii 
 
 ^i" 
 
 -pfr? .rT? -po- 
 1 rl ni5 r ; Tip)5-iH|-5jnr?irr i ti 
 
 ^iSp 1 
 
 spSl83 
 
 5pir^_cn : r^ .^ ; sfV -, 
 
 ? Iprrf'^ ;pirif :f7f -pw - r-y . B^iirS H^ ; 
 
 liPiSiiiffPlliPil'll 
 
 |^^P|2gMig 
 
 TJi^-i^i^siF^ippi^i^'ii^i^i 
 
 ? fe : - J*S m i^ ^r, . ;: i^ &*mt< % 
 
 ',r?,^ppiiv 
 
 " ; - 

 
 000266397 
 
 ^ 
 
 -, . 
 
 - --